A Fistful Of Dragons by Hypatia

Again I inflict another of my mental aberrations on you and for all of you asking "Where the hell is the next part of Kingdom of the Blind?" I apologise. To try to maintain some semblance of sanity I have had to switch my concentration between two stories. This first person emotional stuff is getting to me. I walk around in a daze thinking what’s happening now in the stories? With the size of them it takes a lot of thinking about. Splitting my attention between the two is slightly easier. Whether I am actually maintaining a semblance of sanity by doing it this way is highly questionable. For the title I apologise also, I can do the writing stuff (sort of), the grammar is a bit better (Honestly) but titles are a big problem for me. This one at least gives me the option of the follow ups, ‘For A Few Gods More’ and ‘The Good, The Bad and The Greek’ (If you are Greek please insert Turkish here and accept my apologies). So I will keep them coming out as fast as I can, alternating between the two for the moment. One last thing, to all those people I have been inflicting my work and ideas on via E-Mail many of them some of the best and most established authors at Crystal’s site and the readers who have helped with advice and information I say now "THANK YOU ALL". But if you get fed up of my pestering you, don’t hesitate to tell me to piss off. Thanks should go out to Lynn from all who read this and enjoy it, for it is her efforts that translates ‘Hypatia English’ into a language the rest of the world recognises as English (She also thinks up some of the better bits, so much more than a proof-reader…more my surrogate brain). My thanks also goes out to Nora (my very first fan), for suggesting this story.…See I did finish it, just for you dear.  To everyone who has dropped emails threatening bodily harm if I didn’t finish it…you can call off the hit men now. Hypatia

"If God Has Not Noticed Us, He Is So Occupied With The Crowded Cycle Of Nature" W Olaf Stapledon, Last Men In London(1932)

"It is said that the gods play games with the lives of men. But what games, and why, and the identities of the actual pawns, and what the game is, and what the rules are – who knows? Best not to speculate, Thunder rolled… It rolled a six." Terry Pratchett, Guards Guards(1989)

“My, my, at Waterloo Napoleon did surrender Oh yeah, and I have met my destiny in quite a similar way The history book on the shelf Is always repeating itself” Waterloo:-S. Anderson/B. Andersson/B. Ulvaeus (1974)

"Do you understand why that man had to die?" asked my father after the execution

"Yes he meddled in the forbidden" I answered

"But do you know why what he did was forbidden?" he asked

"Because you are the king and you said it was forbidden" I replied not wishing to turn this into a lesson on duty and responsibility. One of the young female servants had been smiling at me the last couple of days and I wished to see if this matter could be pursued.

"No, no, no. Do you ever listen boy?" He shouted

"Judgement against a man can not be taken lightly and as a future King this responsibility can not be taken lightly. Your first role in life will be your duty to the people, to protect and care for them. In your role as their judge, this is in direct conflict and you must assess the risk to the many from the one individual" he said standing up from the throne he was sat on.

"All this the accoutrements of that role are necessary, people expect them and to that end they are a tool to be used" He continued indicating the robe, throne and the crown he wore.

"Yes I know Father we have had this conversation many times" I said not wanting to prolong this lecture any further.

"No we have not had this conversation" He answered angrily "You saw a man die out there hung by the neck, yet you treat it as if it was nothing. If I was killed tomorrow then you would be King. I can not risk the possibility of putting someone on this throne, who so casually regards the end of a human life"

"I didn't regard it casually" I protested "I just cant see what the big deal is he broke the law, a law which has a punishment of death and sentence was carried out. It was done without malice with as little pain as possible and with no humiliation or undue waiting involved"

"Yes, I have been able to get some of the basics into that thick skull of yours. But please remember I had only seen seventeen years when your grandfather was killed in that border incident and you have to be ready to ascend to the throne at any point. The fact that we haven't had any incursions for fourteen years, is something we can only thank the men and women who gave their lives for this peace and remember them" He said bowing his head slightly.

I was not impressed I was only one when the time of the wars had ended and I personally felt that I had lost out on something. Father had joined grandfather in battle in his fourteenth year but I would be lucky if I saw my first battle before I was forty. I bowed my head for a moment to acknowledge the people lost in the war and avoid the prolonging of this little lecture, there were women and drink to find.

"The main thing about that man today wasn't the fact that he broke the law, but his crime" my father answered.

"Yes I must admit that confused me" I said honestly "Everyone knows the penalty for magic is death, but in all the cases I have seen brought before you, you have dismissed them out of hand"

"Yes for I will not condemn a person for a crime they didn't commit. Most people brought before me on that charge are there at the evidence of jealous neighbours. You must never play to the public requests for the death of someone who doesn't quite live as they do. Most of these cases that you will find brought before you will have roots in jealousy, hate, fear and an incomprehension of the other person. But if magic was to re-emerge into the poor tortured land that we live in who knows what would be left this time" He suddenly had my attention, this was something I hadn't encountered in his lectures before. Despite my fathers reluctance to admit it I was an avid student, it was just the endless repeating of the lessons which turned my mind of fifteen years to other things.

"This is something that is spoken of between us here and only us two do you understand?" He asked.

"Yes Father I do" I said sincerely

"Good. I am going to explain a little of the ancient history of this place we call Earth, if that is where we are. Twelve hundred years ago people did not live as they do now and there was but one race" He started

"What of the Dwarves, Elves and the dark races?" I asked

"Listen with your ears not your tongue" He said sharply "and you may learn something. Only one race was on this planet, man. We as in man were an arrogant race we found reason to destroy what the planet provided and make war on other men for their skin colour and beliefs. Yes I know it sounds like madness and it was. In this time man became self assured of his power over everything, machines which flew, thought and killed were known to him and there is even passages that suggest that he could take the very essence of matter and turn it into death to kill millions." He said to me and I had to admit the story was good if unbelievable.

"In his arrogance man decided that science was above all other virtues and to that end science and the understanding and development of things was the most important thing on the Earth. Science it was believed could cure all evils, although many of the evils to be cured were created by science in the first place" I interrupted my Father at this point willing to risk a rebuke.

"It more than sounds like madness Father" I said

"It was, it was a time when man thought not of family, community or even mankind. But a time when man thought of his own needs, desires and profit above all else." He said and even as a young man, whose view of life I knew was self centred, I found this hard to understand.

"The Scientists seeking more profit started exploring the mysteries of the mind those that came naturally to mankind but very rarely. Soothsaying, farsight, mind reading and the others all locked inside our minds. Yes I know I have many of these talents here which I make use of as I need to, but these are natural talents that mankind has had from the start and always some people have possessed them. The scientists wished to give these gifts to all, not from the need to better the race, but from a need to profit. For fifty years they worked on opening the secrets of the mind with mechanical aids developing and strengthening the powers that were in there. Men could move objects, know what was going to happen, know what others were thinking and this brought hate." He said to me.

I nodded thinking what I would be able to do with all these talents especially with Claire the servant who kept smiling at me. I returned my attention to my father after this quick venture into my mind.

"With the hate that these devices and explorations brought war became a distinct possibility and with the threat of war they worked harder, bringing the threat of war even closer. Then one of these scientists a man called Shakwell made a discovery, the power of the mind was unlimited. The mind when used in the way that the talents use it draws its power from elsewhere, ‘dimensional energy transference’ is the words that were used to explain it but the understanding is lost now. With this new power Shakwell hoped to make war impossible as all people would have all they needed."

"I have heard the name Shakwell Father" I said

"Yes and you have heard the name Silvinas as well or as he became known 'Silvinas The Bastard' as Shakwell called him or 'Silvinas The Mad' as the people who survived knew him. Silvinas was a scientist also but a lesser one who helped Shakwell. Silvinas had his own plans for profit from this situation and took the devices that made all this possible to his countries greatest warriors. He said to these men look with these you can do anything at all, pay me well and they are yours and they laughed at him. Shakwell would not take Silvinas back after this deception and demanded that the devices stolen be returned."

"Silvinas refused and ran, many men paid by the country searched for him, because as well as his theft it was feared that he may have given the devices to another power. Silvinas in his fear and hunger, with a hate for all that he saw around him used the device. He said to the device 'I do not like this world or what it has become make it some thing I will like'. The device did and changed the earth, the lands of the earth changed, all that had been built was gone and forests and fields were left. The machines that had worked refused to work and men said 'Physics has been changed'. But most devastating of all was the people, the people had been changed. Some became those we know but seldom see the Elves, others became the Dwarves and some became the dark races, the Orcs, Goblins and worse. Men looked around them and saw that what was different from them and fought it, others sought out ways to kill more people quicker and found that the old rules didn't work here, but what had been done by the devices could be done by men without them."

"This was the age of the Magicians and while men and women starved and died unable to live in a new land without their machines, war ravaged everything. The Magicians said that now there was a force through out the land called magic and that magic would solve the peoples problems and make it all better. It didn't it made it worse and the wars still raged and the Magicians kept saying that all would be made better with magic. They fought for over a hundred years" My Father explained to me.

"But Father that is what they said with science, how could the people be fooled twice by the same lie?" I asked.

"For that I have no answer" He admitted "Shakwell came back to the land at this time, where he had been no one knows but it is said that he was in search of Silvinas. When he saw what had happened he wept and shouted 'No I will not let The Bastard Silvinas get away with this'. A man heard his weeping and his shout and came to help his name was Eric a man who cared for his family and did not believe in the wars. Shakwell seeing the compassion in the man gave him the sword which I now wear and taught him and his family to gather others around them of a like mind. Then after many years when they had formed a group big enough to fight those who made war with little thought for others, they as one said no more. Eric led his people against the Magicians and the others who sought to profit through death and slew them with devices of Shakwell's making. When they where victorious they all turned to Shakwell and said will you lead us? But Shakwell refused saying he had a debt to pay. The people then turned to Eric who had led them and fought bravely and asked him and eventually after many weeks of discussion it was agreed that Eric would be the first king of Des Moines." I was on common ground now this was my ancestor Eric had reigned over eleven hundred years ago.

"What of the sword Father is it Magic?" I asked

"It was the only one of the devices that Shakwell left us. It is attracted to those who use magic and when in the presence of one who uses it you will feel it pull towards them. In other ways I believe it is magic as well for it never loses its edge or tarnishes" He said "and it is a good sword. But do not expect any advantage from it in battle except the fact that men of our Kingdom of Des Moines rally to it. It will not protect you or make you a better warrior, those are skills that can only be learned through practice. Now go enjoy yourself tomorrow is soon enough to return to your studies and I am sure you have had enough of my lectures" and I left quickly pondering on this story he had told me.

"Clifford are you ignoring me?" came a voice from behind me as I walked across the courtyard.

"No John, just thinking" I said to the young man who was my best friend and the son of one of the Captains of my Fathers armies.

"Oh about what?" He asked

"Just another of fathers lectures and I was wondering what Claire would be doing at this time" I said

"Forget it with all the Dukes here today you don't have a chance of sneaking her away" John said "I know because I checked"

"I didn't think you were interested in her?" I said a little jealousy flashing through me.

"She's not my type don't worry" He said "I was just checking so we could head out into the city. Not that a lanky sod like you would stand a chance if I was interested"

"Listen you dwarven half-breed don't think you have got a chance with her. I have the looks and the rank" I joked back and got a thump in the arm. There was a matter of a week of age between us but a good three inches to my advantage and it was a standard joke.

"Listen I was hearing from one of the Duke of London's men that they have brothels in the city" John said.

"Well it is his right to allow them it is a local matter it's just that Father feels, as have the last four kings at least that the city should not allow anyone to become that desperate that they have to prostitute themselves, male or female" I said

"Yes I know but it severely limits your options though" John said back.

"No with fathers concerns for where these young girls with no family should be placed. 'Somewhere where they will not be taken advantage of and they can receive a decent education'" I said mimicking my fathers serious tone "We get more than we need here as servants. Though how they can be classed as servants I don't know. A couple of hours helping out of an evening and whenever a major function is on in return for board, lodging and education. It is more like they are family, though I am sure I do more work than most of them"

"Maybe that's what we are doing wrong" John said "They consider us more like brothers than anything else"

"No they just look at your face and decide they would rather look for their excitement in the kennels" I said starting running and easily outpacing his shorter legs"

"Come back here you stuck up lanky freak" he shouted trying to catch me.

"No chance you ugly dwarf " I shouted back as I ran into the stables.

"Right now you, you can stop there" Came an angry voice of Michael my fathers Master Of Horses and the man who had taught me to ride. I stopped instantly.

"Come on in John, don't hide out there or I will have to come out and find you. If I do have to come out there, I will shout loud enough to make sure your father hears me" Michael shouted out to John.

John reluctantly came into the stables. Michaels wroth was legendary, but a little less than either his father or my father would do, if Michael made comments to them.

"Good, where one is the other is sure to follow" Michael said making John groan as he realised Michael hadn't known he was outside.

"Two days ago you two lads went for a ride did you not?" Michael asked.

"Yes" we both admitted.

"Well if I ever see you galloping out at that speed over cobbles with my horses again, I will stop you having free access to my horses" He roared at us "and I will inform His Highness and a certain Captain why I have. Though I will not be telling them this time, I will not have you putting good animals at risk for your stupid games. Do you understand me?"

"Yes Horse Master" we both said together from years of Michaels training.

"The only reason I haven't told your fathers" his voice softened slightly "is that you did deal with the animals and their tack when you had finished. Which is more than certain minor members of royalty who visit thinking they are Shakwell himself"

"We are sorry" I said quickly

"Aye, well apology accepted. But you don't get away that easy" Michael said after a smile fluttered across Johns face.

"But..." John started saying

"No buts, you can help around here today and the matter is closed. It will go no further" Michael said after a moment or two.

We both nodded in agreement, he may have been a terror in our early youth, but we both knew that there were worse punishments than working with Michael for the day. It was usually fun despite the hard work.

"Shit" Michael said loudly causing us both to look at him "Yes the shit, you're in the shit so you can shovel shit to start with" He indicate some shovels and we started our day of rest.

Stick fifty horses in a stable overnight and you get a load of shit, in fact you get a mountain of shit and I am sure despite Michael, one of his men and myself shovelling, that I shovelled more than my fair share. By midday we had all the horses stalls sorted and they were busy undoing all the work we had done.

"Come on time to get some food now" Michael said as we finished loading up the last barrowful.

"I stink" said John looking at his hands

"Aye, I am sure you do but it is honest dirt and will wash off. If you wash up we can eat in the kitchen" Michael said.

We both got washed up with the tepid water in a bucket hung by the door and then the four of us walked into the large kitchen.

I have always been fascinated by the kitchen it is its own little kingdom, where outside rank means nothing. The hierarchy of ranks within the walls of the kitchen are more rigidly followed than anything the so called 'Minor Royals' play to their advantage. I once asked father how come we never pushed our rank on people like they did and he answered that we didn't need to because we couldn't elbow our way any higher or stab anyone to rise a level. He said that these Minor Royals needed to feel important and that he and the Dukes knew this and left them to themselves. In the kitchen there was no jostling for rank as Gwinn ruled here.

"Gwinn can you feed four hungry men at all?" Michael asked politely.

"Yes I can but not in here today. I have all these people all insisting they must have something different to eat cooked in a special way" Gwinn the head of the Kitchen answered looking at me and John suspiciously.

"Yes I know but the lads have been helping me out as a favour, you know with all the visitors for the bi-annual assizes" Michael said in our defence.

"Yes well they can be good boys occasionally" Gwinn said "but not in my kitchen today looking like that and covered with, what is that up your trouser leg John? Is it what I think I can smell?"

"Yes we had to move a lot of it" John said dropping his head as a few of the girls in the kitchen were laughing at this.

"At least these two have been working" Gwinn said turning around to face one of the girls who had giggled "and what do you think you are doing with that dough? Massaging it like you would a lover? Knead it Gail use some force. I will bring you out some food to the grass on the far side of the courtyard, the sun should be on it now, not that I know what the sun looks like. Now get out of my kitchen"

We moved quickly not wanting her to change her mind as Gwinn had on more than one occasion, for people who stayed too long in her kitchen.

"Wonderful woman" Michael said "but with her manner, at times she reminds me of a goblin I had a long argument with. Gave me a couple of decent scars before it saw my point of view and decided to die"

This set us all off laughing including Nick, the groom who had been helping us all morning, and by the time that Gwinn came with the food we had just recovered enough to burst into laughter again. Michael just sat there and shrugged his shoulders as if he didn't know what was up with us.

"I'm glad some people are enjoying themselves" Gwinn said as she left the food and drink and walked back to her little kingdom.

Thick bread and butter, cheese and pickles and a decent ale made a very pleasant meal and I was glad that me and John had been included in the ale as by custom it was for those who were officially adult at sixteen. We lay there for a while enjoying the sun this early in the year, before Michael decided it was time to get back to work.

I was examining tack for damage and wear, sat on a chair near the door when a girl appeared. She was possibly a little younger than me but extremely overweight with a double chin. The jodhpurs that she was wearing looked like badly stuffed sausage skins with the bulges and wrinkles. The rest of her clothes, jewellery and bearing said royalty, she stood there looking at me.

"You boy stand when I approach you, have you no manners?" She said and I did stand as my rear end knew my father was keen on me having manners with all ranks of people.

"Now quickly get my horse before I have you whipped for laziness" She demanded in an irritating voice. This sort of attitude was not tolerated within my fathers home. If disciplinary action was needed to sort out a problem then my father dealt with it before any threats of physical violence. Many have stated they would rather face a beating rather than another lecture off my father and I agree.

I stood there and did not get her horse, her attitude having surprised me and left me speechless.

"Do you know who I am?" she demanded

"No" I admitted

"I am Lady Elizabeth of Scunthorpe" she said expecting it to mean something to me. Not that it did, everyone wants a bit of this royalty lark and as our borders expanded more royalty was formed, bound to the Dukes and the Dukes, bound to my father.

"That's nice" I said "I'm Prince Clifford of Des Moines"

"You insolent wretch" she shouted and suddenly the fat little bitch was hitting me on my arm with her crop. I grabbed it on the next strike and yanked it out of her hand.

"Guards, guards" she started screaming and Michael came through from the stables.

"What's going on here?" he demanded

"This beast insisted he was The Prince when I hit him he roughly pulled the riding crop my father gave me out of my hand and hurting me" she said lifting up her hand and turning on the waterworks "I want the evil little beast arrested"

"What seems to be the problem Your Highness?" Michael asked me again leaving me speechless for a moment as he never used my title and my father only rated a Sir.

"Nothing at all Horse Master. Nothing at all" I insisted and Michael gave the girl one of his long looks and then nodded slowly.

"Fine then if you need anything just shout me" he said as he left leaving the girl deflated.

"You are...?" She said trembling.

"Yes" I answered "Prince Clifford of Des Moines"

"Oh Your Highness, I am so sorry Your Highness, I didn't know Your Highness" She said curtseying which wasn't an easy thing given her size.

"Look stop it Elizabeth, I am Cliff or Clifford." I said bringing a smile to her face.

"I am Lizzie" she said shyly.

"Well Lizzie if you walk around here with that sort of attitude, you and your father will be having one of my fathers long chats. He says we give all the staff here the same respect as we ourselves expect." I said to her firmly imitating my fathers lectures from the past when I felt being a Prince made me something special.

"All of them" the astonishment was evident in her face.

"All of them no matter what their job, as someone has to do the job" I paused for a moment "and one of dads favourite tricks used to be a week of doing the job as punishment. You learn respect quickly, for those who do the worst jobs, that way"

"No I don't think I would like that" She said shuddering at the memory of someone she had abused during her stay.

"Good, shall we find your horse?" I said passing her crop back and offering her my arm. Manners make the man as my Father always says.

"Yes" she said shoving a plump arm through mine as we walked down the row till she identified her horse. I helped her saddle the horse and then she gave me a hug before I offered her a hand to mount. I should have got a step as I am sure I did an injury to my back as she stepped into my interlaced fingers. I ended up pushing with all my might on her huge bum to push her all of the way into the saddle. I led her horse outside.

"Thank you Cliff" she said as she left and as she left the courtyard to exit the castle the laughter started.

"I think you have an admirer there, Cliff" John said the tears running down his face.

"Oi, I don't see you doing any better shortarse" Michael said laughing himself

"My god did you see her in those Jodhpurs?" Nick said he also had tears running down his face.

"Never turn down a shag with an Ogre" Michael said making us all look at him "They are clean, keen and always grateful. But whatever you do Your Highness, don't, and I repeat don't, let her get on top"

Fifteen minutes later they were still laughing and I admit I was still chuckling too when Gwinn arrived.

"I was bringing some cold drinks for the workers but next time I wont bother, you seem to be having too much fun to be working" Gwinn said leaving the drinks and walking out setting us off again.

The afternoon was more interesting than the morning the dirty job done the next stage was the technical things, veterinary care, tack, and finally a trip to the smith was called for. It was fascinating to watch the man mould the red hot metal as if the heat was nothing. I must admit when Kevin would allow me I would spend all the time I could in his smithy.

"A good job there, Kevin" Michael said as the first of the two horses was sorted with shoes.

"What have these two done to deserve your company today?" Kevin asked.

"Putting my horses at risk on the cobbles" Michael answered "though they have more than made amends for it with their work today. That is if we don't have a repeat performance"

"I seem to remember the same game with my Father and you many years ago" Kevin answered.

"Yes it was the state I had left a horse one day" Michael admitted "and believe me you two have got off easy"

We both rapidly affirmed how we appreciated the fact that Michael was so lenient and Michael seemed to accept it.

Late in the afternoon Lizzie returned on the horse laden with goods she had bought. Again I helped her, this time dismount and regretted it.

"Lizzie haven't you forgot something?" I asked her as she walked off with her bags.

"What?" she said looking back at me confused.

"Your mount, you use it, you care for it and the equipment" I said using another of my Fathers favourite sayings.

"Well what are the men for?" she demanded.

"To help you do it" I answered.

"But I don't know how" she protested.

"Look I'll show you" I said grabbing her hand and throwing her bags in the little office that Michael had at the entrance to the stables.

She didn't have a clue, but with a little guidance from me and the hours of drilling that Michael had given me when I first started to ride, she actually felt she had done something by the end of it.

"Thank you for treating me like a real person rather than Royalty" she said standing in front of me.

"Royalty are real people" I answered "Just with different responsibilities"

She stepped forward and kissed me on the lips, surprising me and then was gone.

After a short time the laughter started behind me from Nick and John.

"Shut that now" Michael said in an ominous tone, silence was immediate. I turned to see what was up.

"There is a lot of your father in you, Your Highness" He said looking at me strangely "Yes you will be a good king when the time comes, you have your fathers way with people. But until that day you're still Cliff to me, but I will be proud to call you my king"

"Michael" I said seriously "You have brought me up as much as my Father has, in fact everyone that Father trusts or relies on has put in their own little bit. How could I turn out any other way with people like that influencing me"

"Yes it was a sad day that we lost your mother" Michael said bringing up a subject not often mentioned for the pain it brought my Father. She had died in childbirth when I was but four and my memories of her were vague.

"But she would have been very proud of how you have turned out" Michael finished.

"Thank you" I said.

"Well you two have done enough for today and you need a bath before tonight's gayeties" Michael said changing the subject quickly "Move it before I change my mind" and we both ran.

Clean and dressed properly I waited with my father outside the banqueting hall.

"Is that horse I smell on you Cliff" he asked, his use the shortened form of my name meaning that this was a 'Dad' moment rather than a official 'Father' moment.

"Yes Dad" I admitted.

"What did you do to gain Michael's Displeasure?" he asked.

"Riding recklessly over the cobbles" I admitted.

"Well according to Michael you more than paid for your transgression, in fact when I went down there to find out what you had done he refused to tell me and sang your praises" My father told me.

"He did?" I asked surprised.

"He did. That is a man to rely on if you ever should find yourself on the battlefield or the throne. The impression you have made on him today is something that you will be glad of in the future. For he would not give his allegiance to anyone who he felt wasn't worthy" Dad finished placing a hand on my shoulder.

"I know he is a strict man but he is always fair, brilliant with the horses and instruction" I answered.

"It is a pity you have never seen him in action his cavalry actions were like a dance. Taking the enemy by surprise and decimating them before they realised he was on them. Always listen to his advice on a battle before you decide your course" He finished.

"Head up look the part" he said suddenly becoming Father again and we entered the room to a fanfare of trumpets.

The banqueting room at one point had been one long table at the top and two long ones at each end at right angles. This left a large area in the middle for entertainment. Father had decided long ago that this left him and the Seven Grand Dukes, five of my Uncles by blood two by marriage, out of touch with the lesser royalty, relegated to the ends. So my Father instituted a system of small tables now nine of them, as I was considered old enough to participate. These tables were of up to twenty people. This meant that the lesser royalty would feel part of everything and if the call went out for war then they could be counted on.

I walked over to my table only the second time I had participated in an event like this and found Lizzie standing behind the first seat on the right of the end of the table I was to sit at. She smiled at me a big honest smile and I returned it glad at least there was one person I knew.

My escort to the table was one of my fathers best butlers who introduced the other nine people at the table.

"The Marquis of Scunthorpe Sir Howard and Lady Francesca." He introduced first Lizzie's parents. I don't think I have met such a large and repulsive couple. He was short but his stomach protruded by a vast amount. His face was very red and his little hair he had left was greasy. She was a little taller than her husband. But with the weight she carried and the amount of flesh she insisted in showing from the top of her neck of her dress with a double chin resting there as well, she was just repulsive. I shook hands with both of them and welcomed them politely.

"The Lady Elizabeth of Scunthorpe" The Butler said introducing Lizzie.

Lizzie was dressed a lot more modestly than her mother and despite her size looked pretty. Again I shook hands with her as if we hadn't met, which officially we hadn't and got a whiff of clean fresh girl. She didn't take after her parents in all respects.

Introductions continued and I met two more couples who were minor Marquises and their partners, both couples pleasant people and the three children of one of the couples all much younger than I.

I sat down and the rest of the table did.

"Tell me Sir Howard where is Scunthorpe? I know the name but my knowledge of geography is greatly lacking" I said using a trick taught to me by Henri one of my fathers closest advisors, for when you have never heard of a place.

"I know what you mean" Sir Howard said shoving a hunk of meat in his mouth and continuing to talk while chewing.

"I can't stand geography myself. All you need to know is where the peasants are and where you want them to work" he said swallowing and shoving another hunk of meat in.

"We are a small area in the mountains of Cheshire" he said an area under the control of my Uncle Thomas.

"How are things that far from us?" I asked.

"Well you know how it goes, if the peasants are not skiving from the work the dwarves are trying to rip you off" He answered "But we make enough to put food on the table"

Well that must be a fair amount I thought as I watched him and his wife demolish the food that had been placed on the large plates. Gwinn always jokes about my appetite and then shoved another cake in my hand. But I stood no chance of finishing this lot. They were nearly finished before I had started properly.

Whilst eating I kept making polite conversation with the guests including the children. Never forget the children, they are the next generation of men who are to fight for you, Henri had drilled into me. I must admit the three children were polite, pleasant and excited that I had included them in the grown up conversation.

"Tell me Lady Elizabeth where does the name Scunthorpe come from it sounds like it has some goblin in it originally?" I asked bringing Lizzie into the conversation.

"It is one of the old names" her father answered before she could.

"It is as old as Des Moines and Cheshire, so it's origins are blurred" he said as a potato entered his mouth between the words .

"Come on Elizabeth you cant waste food here" he said "His Highness is paying for this. The girl was always trying to waste food. 'I can't eat any more', 'I'm not hungry' she used to say I soon cured her of that though, didn't I girl?"

"Yes Father" she answered meekly a glint of fear in her eyes as she started trying to make an impression on the mountain of food left on her plate.

"I wont have the girl wasting food, because that is a waste of money" Sir Howard stated loudly.

"Well Sir Howard this is my Father's table and fare. If Lady Elizabeth is a little overawed by the situation then there is no reason to force her to eat. I must admit that this is only my second time in a position of responsibility, in such illustrious company and it still scares me silly. I could never hope to eat a full meal while I felt like I do" I said to him.

"Yes I suppose so with all the dignitaries here" he said some more food going in his mouth and again chewing with his mouth open.

"I must say Your Highness you are doing a good job for only your second time out in pubic then" he said as he continued chewing.

"Yes Sir Howard, I have had years of preparation to be in such company as yours" I told him, some of the other guests picked up on the sarcasm, as did my Uncle Frederick at a nearby table. He gave me a warning glance and I nodded imperceptibly that I had got his message.

I returned my attention to my food for a moment composing myself a little as the man had irritated me. I felt something touch my knee on the right hand side, beneath the tablecloth. I glanced up at Lizzie's unsure face and pressed back against her chubby knee, beneath its masses of skirts with my knee and gave her a reassuring smile. She smiled back warmly and we continued the meal with the pleasant contact beneath the table.

After the meal we adjourned to the large room my father used for public events and occasions such as this. Many small tables filled one half of the hall the other left empty for dancing. Father felt that the small tables were more intimate and gave him an edge when it came to bargaining as they were awed by the fact The King had come to talk with them. My Uncles all had a specific task to do well briefed by my Father on who needed attention. My job at the moment was to show that as the heir to the throne I was fit for polite company.

I offered Lizzie my arm as we walked into the room and as we entered my Uncle Fredrick pulled me to one side.

"What game where you playing there?" He demanded of me "Hasn't anyone taught you better"

I started to protest and suddenly found I had two defenders.

"Your Grace" said Lizzie curtsying diverting uncle Fredrick's attention from me a moment.

"My father is an uncouth, rude and vulgar man who was making thinly disguised threats against me if I did not eat all the food on my plate. His Highness was defending me from this when the little incident occurred. My father however would not have noticed it if the comment hadn't been made politely. In fact the only thing he may have noticed was his plate being moved away" Lizzie finished.

"Have you met the man Fred?" came my Uncle Thomas's voice from behind me.

"No" said Uncle Fredrick

"I wanted him dumped at George’s table, give him something to do as King. But some one messed up badly and dumped him on Cliff here" He put a hand on my shoulder.

"But the sarcasm is not acceptable" Fredrick said

"Look Fred I will take you over to meet him and we will see how long you stay pleasant for, then talk it over again later" Uncle Thomas suggested

This got some agreement from Fredrick.

"Lady Elizabeth I apologise for the situation here at the moment with your Father, but I know you understand" Thomas said

"I do your Grace" she said

"Then go, the two of you and have fun. Here is your job for tonight Clifford, make sure this girl enjoys herself. Because by god she needs to" and he was gone taking Uncle Fredrick with him.

"Thank you for coming into my rescue" I said seriously "Uncle Fredrick is not the most tolerant of people"

"Well he wont last long with my father will he" she said with an infectious laugh.

We clamed a table well away from the main crowd, centred on my Father, as she seemed unwilling to be in such a prominent position. Here we talked for a long while till disturbed by Uncle Fredrick.

"Clifford I apologise sincerely for my earlier comment. How you coped with that man for two hours and with him eating I do not know. You my dear Lady Elizabeth have my deepest sympathies" he said bowing and left.

I turned to talk to Lizzie and found her face a mask of sorrow.

"Come on let's get you out of here" I said grabbing her hand and helping her up.

One of the advantages of living in a castle as large as Des Moines Castle was the myriad of rooms that it had. If you needed not to be found for a while you could be. The downside was with so many staff you couldn't stay hidden long if they didn't want you to.

I took her to the library, her tears were flowing and I hoped to find it empty. Instead I found Henri there which was probably the next best thing.

"Your Highness, Lady Elizabeth whatever is the matter?" he asked. Henri as well as being one of my fathers closest advisors and friends, he also has a talent, a perfect memory. The fact of being recognised, surprised Elizabeth from her tears.

"It's...It's Father yet again another place where we wont be welcome because of him and his attitudes and manners. Each time he does it, it closes off another avenue of escape for me, because I am the fat daughter, of the fat slob that no one want to know. I was enjoying it here and then he does it again" she was gasping her words out between sobs by the end.

"Look you are always welcome" I said to her.

"Yes you say that now, but after I am gone?" she said still sobbing.

"You do not know either His Highness here, his Father or me child. Rest here compose yourself and the two of you join us when you are ready. I have some things to do and I shall see that no one disturbs you." Henri said leaving us and closing the door.

This was a situation I was not trained for. Despite John and my attempts at seduction, they were laughable. The first kiss I had had off a female that wasn't a duty was off Lizzie here.

I sat down next to her and started rubbing her back making comforting sounds as I did so. She tuned to face me and buried her face in my shoulder and put her arms around my neck. I held her tight.

I could feel her heat through the dress as I ran my hands up and down her back, the strange undergarments unseen but felt beneath her dress.

"Look at me" I whispered and she did her eyes red with crying looked into mine.

"You are always welcome here, for though you may be your fathers daughter, you are not him." I said to her pulling her tight to me so her face touched mine, her tears wetting my face and I just kept holding her. I must admit though despite the fact I was here to give comfort, I was enjoying every minute of contact with this girl.

She sobbed for a few minutes more then kissed me.

"I am so sorry about that you must think I am so stupid." She said.

"No I don't you picked it up with the horse a hell of a lot quicker than I did" I said and feeling daring I returned the kiss, which she received by pulling me a little tighter to her.

"Thank you for that as well" she said as the kiss ended.

"No thank you that was because I wanted to, not because I felt you needed it." I answered honestly.

"Did you enjoy it?" she asked. I kissed her again finding her mouth opening to me and her tongue seeking mine as I opened my mouth we remained like that for a long time.

"Yes I did enjoy it" I said honestly.

"Good because I did too" she said pulling away from me slightly.

"What must I look like?" she said "Fat, blotchy from crying and with red eyes. You will be able to say you kissed a pig tonight"

"Look I will not be telling anyone anything" I said firmly "and before you decide it is because I would be embarrassed forget it. This is between you and me and that is where it stays because I enjoyed it and don't want to mess anything up. Do you understand?"

"Yes, it's just looking this way, with my family, well you can gather what most comments are" She said taking notice of all the books around us.

"All these books I didn't know so many existed. Father feels they are a waste of money"

"No with a book and an enquiring mind there is no limit to what can be done" I quoted my father.

"You have read all these?" She asked.

"Many of them but no where near all of them" I admitted.

"May I borrow one for tonight, I know I'm a girl and its not proper but just one please?" she asked standing up to look at the shelves around the room.

"Of course you can and what is this about being a girl, what has that got to do with anything?" I asked.

"Well girls shouldn't be educated it gives them ideas" she said.

"Why some of our finest minds at the university here are women. The lecturer in astronomy is one of my favourites because she allows me to use her far seeing device" I said. This was silly I thought. As father had always said there are two things only a woman can't do, one of them was father a child the other was to lead the armies as a queen. The second he reckoned was only down to provincial narrow mindedness as he always said my mother would have made a fine warrior.

"Women teaching and learning?" She said confused "I have had to borrow books in secret to learn what I have"

"I need to talk to my father about this as I don't understand what is going on in Scunthorpe" I admitted to her.

"As do I" she said firmly some of the fire from earlier in the day back.

"Can we come by before bed and will you help me choose a book?" she asked.

"Certainly" I said "shall we rejoin the party?"

"One moment" she said as she pulled out a small mirror from her bag and started applying powder to her face. I watched in amazement as she did this as this was something I had never seen done before.

"How do I look?" She asked.

"Ready to kiss again" I answered with a grin.

"Later possibly" she said taking my arm.

As we entered the hall again My Father made a nodding motion towards a quiet corner of the room. I started to explain this to Lizzie and he shook his head rapidly and nodded twice at me then the corner of the room.

"My Father wishes to speak to us" I said as I drew her towards the corner of the room.

"Have I done something I shouldn't have?" She asked very flustered.

"You haven't I possibly have, but with Henri with him I don't think that's it" I admitted.

"Well young lady, your family and you in particular seem to be taking up a lot of my time, my brothers time and my advisors time" He said to her.

"Oh I'm sorry Your Highness I didn't mean to be a bother" she apologised.

"Your family is a bother my dear" he said grasping one of her hands "You I gather are something different"

"Your Highness?" she said as he guided the four of us to a table.

"This afternoon my Horse Master tells me my son was attacked by a girl, who he later showed how to care for her mount. She did without complaint and from what I have heard made a good job of it. I then hear that my son has put up with the most obnoxious man I have had the misfortune to meet, for many a year. With only one minor slip." He said staring at me.

"Sorry Father" I apologised.

"Don't be Fredrick brought him to me after quarter of an hour. I got rid in five minutes. I then hear that the same girl who attacked my son jumped into his defence against the Archduke Fredrick of California. Not an easy man for anyone to face." My father said and he was right Uncle Fredrick was a warrior through and through. He loved his place on the borders next to the dark controlled areas.

"Then two of my brothers start singing the praises of this girl despite the family she unfortunately hails from, just as my friend for many years and the man whose advice I value most turns up asking can we do anything for this girl" My father looked at her for a moment "I have also had a request from the Marquis of Alice Springs who was at your table that I intervene on your behalf. What is it about you which is getting everyone so excited, besides hitting my son and I am sure he deserved it?"

"I don't know Your Highness" she said meekly.

"Well neither do I and I intend to find out" he said sharply "Henri make arrangements with Sir Howard for The Lady Elizabeth to stay here and broaden her horizons for at least six months, but probably longer, depending on how she feels about it"

"Your Highness do you mean it?" she asked.

"You are welcome to stay as long as you wish. If you do not offer the same open ended invitation to your family. Anyone else you are welcome to invite as this will be a home, those two please no" Father said making her smile again.

"Father have you time for a question about something that puzzles both of us?" I asked "no not that" I added as he got an evil look in his eye.

"For you anytime" he said to Lizzie "Him when I feel like it"

"Lady Elizabeth's father is of the opinion that girls and women should not be educated and this is in direct opposition to what we believe here. Mother even taught the study of rocks at the university" I said causing a momentary flash of pain across his face.

"Geology. Your mother taught geology to those who seek the new mines and she learnt it from the Dwarves. As for your question I think what this barbaric practice comes down to is what you wish from a wife. Something to bed and produce an Heir or someone to spend your life with. Do you understand?" he asked.

I nodded rapidly, though this morning I would have claimed to have but been in ignorance, now I had a small glimpse into what he was saying.

"Your Highness may I be forward and ask something of you?" Lizzie asked.

"Only if you drop the Your Highness, please" He said kindly to her "Try Uncle George as we are related, where your father comes into the equation I don't know though"

"Uncle George can I have the run of your library and work my way through the books?" she asked with a pleading look in her eye.

"No you can start with Henri suggesting your directions of study, then as you get time later on you may have free run of all the books here and in the Great Library at the University. But until we arrange your studies you may read what you wish" Father answered.

"Oh, thank you, your highness, thank you" She said.

"Its Uncle George and you are welcome" he said standing up "Take care of Lady Elizabeth for tonight Clifford, that is your job. We will speak again in greater depth tomorrow" and he left us.

"What did he mean I was your Job?" Lizzie asked.

"He has just given me permission to break the rule never fraternise with just one lady, as it annoys the rest of them" I said.

"I can see that" she said looking around the room "and the looks I am getting off some of the mothers are worse"

"They are beneath our notice and this is the only time you will find that my rank makes a blind bit of difference around here" I said.

We sat there talking for a long time and when the dance area filled up a bit I asked her to dance.

"But I couldn't, what about you?" she asked.

"Well I must admit I will look silly dancing out there alone so I need you to join me" I said firmly. Eventually she agreed and as I navigated her large but interesting body around the dance floor we talked.

"Why did you act that way with me today? It doesn't seem like you" I asked her.

"Because if I hadn't and my father had seen he would have tried to have you killed, to show me how discipline should be handled. If you noticed I wasn't shouting loud enough for the guards to hear and even though I nearly died when the man turned up, I turned it on enough that nobody would have believed me" She explained.

"Aren't you the smart one" I said

"You haven't seen anything yet Cliff, I have been reading books since I was four and paying the servants to smuggle them in. My father thinks I am barely literate, is he wrong" she said with a wicked little giggle.

"Are you happy now you have got away?" I asked.

"I will be when they go" She assured me "Though I can foresee some shouting when Father finds out, he had plans to marry me to a neighbouring holding when I reached sixteen, an old widower who must be sixty. When he died I would return home with his land doubling Fathers importance"

"Well let us see him argue with Father then" I said smiling at her.

That night we danced for a long time ignoring the little fuss that was made when Sir Howard was told of his daughters defection.

My Father did have a quiet word with me when she went to relieve herself though.

"Cliff, that girl is under our protection from now on" he said.

"Yes Father" I agreed meaning that should anything occur then we were duty bound to protect her and also that no sexual consummation could occur until her sixteenth birthday. At which time she could choose to leave our protection, or at any time after that she decided to marry.

The next morning Lizzie was at my door before I was even up. I slipped on some trousers and answered it to find her in loose trousers and a shirt.

"Come on sleepyhead" she said "I want to see everything and know everything"

"At least let me get washed and dressed, please" I said.

"Go on then the waters there" she said sitting on the bed with her back to me.

"Fine" I said washing myself quickly with the cold water.

"Can you introduce me to the head of the kitchen first, then the Master of Horses as I want to learn" she said the excitement evident in her voice "and then can I visit the University?"

"Slow down we will do all of it but possibly not today" I said "though I am sure we can do it this week"

She rushed to me and threw her arms around me kissing me hard and passionately.

"Lizzie, my father says that you are under our protection" I said cautiously.

"Well I'm not quite ready for that yet anyway, we can still have lots of fun over the next year and a bit" She said and I found her mouth with mine.

I led her down to the kitchen where she had a long talk with Gwinn. I don't think I have seen Gwinn get on so well with anyone before. After about an hour the two of then finished laughing and giggling and came to join me where I had long finished my breakfast and was getting bored waiting.

"Yes Lizzie that is no problem at all" Gwinn said giving her a hug "And you take care of her understood?" Gwinn said seriously and I nodded in agreement.

"What was that all about?" I asked.

"Just making some changes in my life you may appreciate at some point" she said cryptically.

We started walking across the courtyard when a voice called out.

"Elizabeth. Stop now" I looked and found her Father approaching us rapidly with two men in tow.

"Yes. Sir Howard how may we help you?" I asked.

"I am taking my daughter home as no young prince having a word with daddy is going to take my plans from me" He shouted.

"The Lady Elizabeth is under my protection" I said placing a hand on my sword.

"Yes and now we will see how you back up those words" He screamed and the two men attacked together.

I turned my left hand side to one of the men and concentrated on the man to my right. He charged and made a most basic mistake he overreached and using all the skills that had been drilled into me, without thinking I slipped under his blade and slid the tip of mine deep into his throat.

I felt a sharp pain in my left arm and a jolt as I pulled out the blade from the first mans throat. The man on my left had slashed at me with his blade rather than lunging and making it really count. I turned to face him and I could see him eying up the blood on my arm thinking he had an advantage. He came in close swinging wildly and I caught it on my blade the force of the impact jarring my hand. The blades slid down each other so that they were hilt to hilt and this mans strength could win a shoving match.

"Are you scared boy?" he asked close enough for me to smell his foul breath.

"No" I shouted as I raised my knee to his groin then as I backed off I slashed him hard across the face.

"Clifford" I heard Lizzie scream and turned to find her large self being dragged off by her even larger Father.

I easily caught up with the two of them and decided I couldn't kill the fat man while his back was to me.

"Turn and fight you fat bastard" I shouted adding the dreaded bastard normally not even thought about in polite society.

"Fight you bastard or I will run you through, if some part of you're fat carcase is thin enough for my blade to go through" I shouted louder he turned and rushed at me.

The bastard was fast, he nearly caught me by surprise and I barely had enough time to get out of the way and just slash his leg as he passed by.

"Run Lizzie, get help" I screamed at her and didn't look to see if she did.

"You want her Sir Howard, then you come through me." I said to him and added on "you fat fucker" at the end.

Again this enraged him but ready for his speed I slipped to my right, his left and speared his thigh, nice and deeply as he went past.

"Come on little piggy man, do you think you can take me?" I taunted and again he flashed and charged. I dove left time at the last second and slashed at the backs of his legs getting nice deep cuts in both legs.

He was having problems standing now let alone fighting.

"Drop your sword and you may have justice, Sir Howard" I said "or I will finish this"

"Yes and if he fails I will" came a voice behind me of Sword Master James 'Jimmy The Lance'

Sir Howard dropped his weapon and sank to the floor.

"Get him some help and the one with the face opened up, forget the one with the throat though, he's gone" James said taking charge of the situation. I looked around at the dead man, the man with his face opened to the bone, Sir Howard and then looked down at my left arm. It was a deep wound blood soaking the whole sleeve of the white shirt, I had put on. I looked through the slash in the fabric at the jagged tear in my flesh and my world went black.

"Clifford, wake up now" I heard an urgent voice. I opened my eyes to see Jimmy The Lance standing over me.

"What?" I said

"I said wake up, if you think I am carrying you inside you have another thing coming" He said with little sympathy and more than a little humour as he pulled me up by my uninjured arm.

"Don't worry the first time gets us all differently and with you being the Lady's hero, its better if you walk inside to her" he suggested with a grin.

"Yes" said and I nodded still fuzzy.

"What happened? How did you get the arm?" He asked.

"The two rushed me I took the one on the right through the throat and as I pulled loose his mate caught me in the arm" I explained.

"Classic tactics against a man in a mail shirt" he said "But these had no mail shirt on, you took that slash for nothing. Well it will make you look closer next time and give you a scar for the Lady"

"Oh great" I said with little enthusiasm as my arm was starting to hurt

"Yes, all in all first time in real combat, three against one, you were quite adequate" he said as he helped me inside.

"Cliff" Lizzie said running towards me arms open.

"Your hurt" she said stopping from trying to hug me.

"It is just a gash, My Lady" James said "Nothing that won't heal given time and care"

"Oh Clifford I am so sorry to have got you into this" She said her face in tears

"Lady Elizabeth" Came my fathers voice "The fault is not with you it is with me and your Father. I should not have underestimated the mans greed and desperation and I should have ordered a guard for you. I did not expect you to be up so early"

"Then it is my fault" Lizzie cried "I wanted to be up early to see what I could and learn everything I could"

"Elizabeth, Lizzie" he said with more compassion than I think I have ever heard him speak to anyone.

"Look never class eagerness to learn and experience things as a fault, they are a great blessing and Clifford here will heal, will you not" he said placing an arm around her and leading her back to me.

"Yes Father, but the ground is rather unsteady at the moment" I admitted.

"Sit down and we will get you treated before you fall" He said.

"How did he do Jimmy?" My father asked.

"Adequate, two on one at first and then one on one, with the wound" Jimmy said.

"So do you think you can make him fair or even good?" Father asked.

"Now I know the potential is there, yes easily. He has mastered the basics and uses them well. All we need to do now is tie in the eyes and the brain" Jimmy answered.

"Good when he is well get him started" Father said and Jimmy left.

"Clifford, today you fulfilled an obligation to our family and for that I thank you, but I wish it had been otherwise" he said.

"I could not avoid it Father" I protested "I did not wish to fight"

"No you misunderstand, I wish I was the one to bring that repulsive little man to his knees" Father said with a look of rage for a moment.

"Lady Elizabeth..." My father said.

"Uncle George" she said interrupting him for the first time I can remember anyone interrupting him.

"Yes" he said slightly bemused.

"Do you mind calling me Elizabeth or Lizzie as Lady Elizabeth was what my father insisted on calling me all the time" she said her face unsure as was her voice.

"Lizzie whatever you want is yours" he said putting his arms around her and hugging her as she cried at his words.

"Now dry your tears and go to the library Henri is waiting to assess your educational needs, he is a good man" My father said releasing her.

"Lizzie tell him the truth, the whole truth" I said as she left and she nodded.

Father waited till she had left and turned to me.

"You did a brave thing today and did it well. But I have been lacking in my observations of the border areas. I as King should have prevented what has been done to that girl by a cowardly dog using my name for organised terror." Father said fuming again.

"I will just say this once to you Clifford and I don't really believe I have to say it at all. You are not to hurt that girl or mislead her or I will make that seem like a splinter" he indicated my arm.

"Father I like her, not love, but I like her she is fun and nice to be around" I answered honestly "I would never intentionally hurt her"

"Fine that matter is done lets get you sown up as that is the next stage of this life of the warrior" he said helping me up.

An hour later I was stitched up, cleaned up and with a bandage around my wound. My father assured me he had made more noise as the surgeon stitched. Both of us headed down to the library to find Lizzie again. In the library she was deep in discussion with Henri arguing over something in a book.

"Sorry I didn't see you" Henri started to say and my father waved away his apology.

"How do you assess her then Henri?" My father asked

"I can do nothing for her though there are some irritating gaps and a few disagreements it is beyond me to guide he any further" Henri said

"But I enjoyed our conversation" Lizzie protested

"Yes and we will enjoy many more, but you need someone with more skills than me to teach you and for that purpose you need The University" Henri said.

"What about me?" I said suddenly upset at the thought of being left behind.

"At the moment six months time which is still two years younger than most who go. With some diligence on your part three months" Henri said.

"With me pushing you make that two months" Lizzie said confidently

I was there in two and a half months.

Over the next twelve months Lizzie and I were inseparable. Which at first annoyed John until Claire took an interest in him, with a vengeance. Lizzie from the moment she had been allowed to stay had modified her eating and lived on horseback. The exercise and the fact that she had lived on salad had transformed her. She wasn't slim, yet, but the looks she now got as she walked around with me were now of interest rather than pity. In The University she had jumped in and left me standing, no matter what the subject she wanted to learn and apply that learning to the full. Her and Father were inseparable and except for the fact that she wanted me there all the time I might have been jealous. The person I had befriended had rapidly become the most popular person in the castle. The friendship and close affection that I felt at first had changed to admiration and love.
Finally though one night as we sat in the library I spoke to her about a fear that was building within me.

"Lizzie, I know I am busy walking in your shadow ever since you got here. But I am scared I am losing you, you are just so far ahead of me in so many ways" I said to her.

"Is that why you haven't tried to kiss me for such a long time?" She asked

"Yes" I admitted

"I thought I didn't even rate a kiss for pity any more" she said her beautiful face sad

"Lizzie. I love you I just feel so inadequate around you. You are so much better at everything than me and the attention is always on you wherever we are.

"Listen silly" she said slipping her arms around me tight "I am good with academic studies. But the attention that people give me is due to the fact that I am with the future King wherever we go." She kissed me long and passionately, pressing her body against me tight.

"You are all I ever dreamed about in a man, but ever so much more than I could have hoped for" she said when her mouth left mine.

"You worry about not being able to keep up with me at the University, Henri cant keep up with me and he is the wisest person I know. You are not far behind Henri now and he doesn't have riding skills, advanced swordsmanship, diplomacy, tactics, and interspecies relationships. With all this work load you are excelling in all areas you are not going to be a good king, you are going to be a great king." She said

"Will you be there as my Queen?" I asked

"Do you mean that?" she asked

"Yes, with all my heart" and I pulled her to the couch with me.

"Will you be my Queen?" I asked again

"Oh yes, Oh yes" She said as I wrapped her in my arms feeling the defined curve there beneath the mans shirt she always wore at any other times than formal occasions.

Our lips met and my hands started exploring her body, tentatively at first, then as no protest came more deliberately. I slipped a hand inside the buttons of the shirt and grasped a breast beneath its lacy covering.

"Oh how I have wanted you to do this" she said as I massaged it feeling the nipple harden.

"One second" she said and reached inside the shirt and removed her bra sliding it out of one sleeve and slipping a hand through the strap then pulling the whole item out of the other sleeve.

"I want to feel you touch me properly, but I don't want to be caught" she said slipping the bra under a cushion and sliding my hand back onto the hottest, softest mound of flesh I had ever touched.

I rolled the rubbery nipple between my fingers causing her to moan and she removed my hand and sat down on my lap with her back to my chest her head tilted back so her cheek touched mine.

"Touch me please" she said huskily and I slipped one hand inside to her breasts, the other caressed her stomach teasing the waistline of the trousers she wore. She undid her belt the slack allowing my hand to dip further down. I reached the top of the panties and slid a finger under with no protests, but one of her hands grabbed my hand on her breast to encourage a drawing motion towards the nipple.

My hand on her breast worked on automatic now, as my fingers worked deeper into her panties touching the soft hair now then dipping over the edge to find a hot oily slickness. I slid a finger along the oily silt trying to understand what I felt.

"Mnnn" Lizzie moaned as I explored and suddenly I was on familiar ground as my finger slipped deep inside her.

"Yes like that" she said as I moved my hand and finger gently as she ground against me with her whole sex.

"Oh yes" she kept repeating till her body motions stopped as she tensed up grasping my hand to her breast and pinning my hand between her legs. A long guttural moan escaped her lips and she relaxed.

"Thank you, that was nice" She said "but it is my turn now"

"What do you mean" I asked.

"Lie back and relax" she said and slipped off my knee to kneel between my legs.

She unbuttoned my trousers and my organ was soon released to the air. She kissed its tip gently and suddenly had the head in her mouth. I lay back closed my eyes and enjoyed the sensations till my release occurred, which I have to admit was no time at all.

"Did you enjoy that?" Lizzie asked.

"Yes immensely" I admitted.

"Good because that is all you get for the next three months after that I am sixteen, but I will not compromise yours or your fathers protection" she said.

"What about an announcement of betrothal" I asked.

"My sixteenth birthday also. It is not as if you have to ask my fathers permission as no one knows what part of the Dark Lands he fled to" She said with a smile at her Fathers exile.

"Well as Queen those lands that are held in trust will revert to the Crown" I said.

"Those lands mean little but pain to me" Lizzie said sitting down after adjusting her and my dress. "The people there deserve a proper Marquis, some one to care for them rather than abuse them" She said.

"Shall we have a word with Father" I asked

"Yes let's now" she said jumping up and pulling me to my feet.

"Shall we tell him about our plans?" I asked.

"Yes" She said contemplating it for a moment and we went to find him.

Father was in his private rooms adjoining his sleeping quarters and we knocked at the door, waiting for a reply.

"Come in" came Fathers tired voice.

"Father can we have a word with you please?" I asked and he put down a pile of papers he had been working through.

"Yes certainly" he said smiling at both of us but some tension evident in his face.

"Well it's like this Uncle George, on my sixteenth birthday I would like to make an announcement that Cliff and I are engaged to be married" His face broke into a huge grin.

"This is the best news I have heard in months" He said standing to hug her "You have made him more studious than I ever could have made him. Just by your example."

"And you my son stood there in silence while your bride to be does the speaking. Do I not hear anything from you?" He asked looking firmly at me.

"I took your advice Father and made the use of whatever advantages I had. In this case Lizzie and her ability to wrap any man in this city around her little finger" I said with a smile.

"You are learning Clifford and you will make a formidable King to follow me" he said.

"Not for many years" I replied.

"I hope not, I want to see grandchildren but war is coming and with war comes the possibility that you or I will not return" He said "can I suggest the marriage takes place soon after your birthday?" he asked.

I looked at Lizzie and she nodded in agreement.

"Good in the times that I feel are to come then you will need to grab what happiness you can" He said sinking back to his chair.

"What is up Father?" I asked and he looked at both of us "We are not children Lizzie is more highly educated than most of those who teach. Even my modest abilities are quite an achievement. I can actually hold a conversation with Henri"

"Well we have reports of Ogres, Orcs, Goblins and Drow, the Dark Elves, moving in many areas towards us. I can not see how they can be, our borders are secure and they are never reported before they are sighted deep within our lands"

"May we have a look Uncle?" Lizzie asked "We may see something that you have missed due to tiredness"

"You are a flattering young lady but I admit both you and Clifford have a lot more education than I have. I grew up in a time of war" he answered.

Lizzie ignored his comment, engrossed in looking through the reports she had and I joined her.

"There is something here" I said "I can feel it" and we read through all the different reports.

"Yes, I have much the same feeling as you" Father said to me "I just can't see it"

"See it" Lizzie said "See it that's it. We need the largest map of the Kingdom we have and a lot of pins."

"What?" I said confused.

"There is a pattern here we just need to see it" she said "Pins with different colour paper on to represent different creatures reported and we can build up a pattern from start to present day on how they have developed"

Father was up calling for Henri, Michael and James before she finished and dragged both of us to the Great Hall.

Henri, Michael and James appeared in the hall and Father explained the idea.

"It is so simple Sir it is brilliant" Michael said as Henri organised the necessary items.

"Not my idea Michael" Father admitted "But the idea of my soon to be daughter in law who is brilliant beyond her years"

"It was simple Uncle" Lizzie said blushing.

"Yet no one has ever thought of it before" Henri said as the large map appeared.

We watched the development of the Dark forces. A scattering around a blank corridor of minor fiefdoms.

"Lizzie what do you see?" Father asked.

"An attack on Berlin and Uncle Fredrick in a matter of weeks" She said "and I see treason" she pointed at the blank column of no reports.

"Yes" James said "They come this way and I say three weeks at the most and a week for them to prepare. They could take Berlin totally by surprise"

"What if we turn it around bring all troops in from the west and pack Berlin with them" I asked "With scouts out we can find where they are and sweep them from the Kingdom"

"He is your son" Michael said to my Father.

"Send out the heralds. Warn the land. We go to war" he shouted and the men left the three of us there.

"Clifford, Elizabeth, due to the vow I made to take you into my protection I can not allow your marriage till your sixteenth birthday" he said his face full of sadness.

"Then to celebrate our victory you will give me away as a bride, for you are more a Father to me than any other has been" She said kissing him.

"You my future husband and future King will make me proud" She said to me before kissing me.

"Lady Elizabeth" my Father said using the title that he had not used since she asked him not to.

He had her complete and utter attention "I give to you my Capitol and my people to your care, with help from Henri who has done more than his share of marching with me. You are my voice in all things while I am gone" he said.

"Uncle?" she said confused.

"Can you name anyone better?" Father asked and she was silent for a moment.

"Your Highness I accept the charge that you place in my hands" Lizzie said "and I promise to keep your city safe till you return"

"Thank you Lizzie, but I can think of no one better who I am not taking with me and few who I am" he said making her blush.

"We move out with the garrison and nearby troops at dawn the day after tomorrow" Father said to men arriving.

That night I didn't sleep neither did Lizzie. As we stood on the walls of the castle with her watching the sun rise over the east wall of the great city Lizzie slipped an arm around my waist.

"Promise me if you can, to make sure you get back here quickly, if you can get back" She asked me.

"If I am alive I will come through that East gate one day at dawn, leading my men and with victorious songs in our hearts" I said "and if you will still have me I will marry you"

Lizzie just hugged me tighter as the sun finally rose above the great wall and activity began in earnest in the city.

Being fitted for armour isn't fun it chafes, its heavy and even when it does fit properly, it feels like it doesn't. Luckily Father doesn't believe in full plate mail. I have heard of men so burdened by the armour, that was supposed to protect them, that they perished from an inability to remount their horses.

Father believed in leather with plate protection for the chest and back and a decent helm. Mobility he said was everything on the battlefield and rather a few scars than losing your life to protect your pretty looks. I had practiced in the armour many times with James and had even had approval from him, but I was not comfortable in it.

Lizzie seemed to approve though of what she saw.

"A decent shield and then we are there" she said looking me up and down "and I think Kevin may have something that may do just the job"

She led me to the Smithy creaking and rattling all the way.

"Kevin can I choose a shield for Clifford to use from the weapons room?" Lizzie asked.

"For you or the Prince here anything I can give you is yours" Kevin said to her and gave her the key to the weapons storage area.

We entered the large storage area and saw how few things were left now the forces were mobilised. The once full room was bare.

"First of all this" Lizzie said passing a large dirk or a small sword to me.

"Why?" I asked.

"Just in case" She said as she continued her search.

"Here it is" she said coming up with a medium shield with the silhouette of a black dragon on a white background.

"I don't know whose symbol that is?" I protested.

"Look I don't care whose symbol it is, it is one of the ancient weapons. I was doing research, trying to find out how they made such weapons that last for a thousand years. I was unable to get a sample of that to test. I couldn't even mar the finish" she said passing it to me.

I was surprised by the weight it could only weigh a few pounds at most and it didn't feel like it could protect anything.

"Clifford" Lizzie shouted swinging a short sword at me and I instinctively blocked with the light shield. My arm was jarred with the impact but the shield held firm.

"This must be dwarven craft" I said as I examined the shield and found no marks.

"You approve then?" Lizzie asked.

"Oh yes, any more of this stuff in here?" I asked.

"I don't know I haven't looked" she admitted.

We started searching and found a helm first, the padding that made it wearable long since rotted away.

"I can have that sorted in a moment" Lizzie said as we continued to search.

A set of breast and back plate was next, the white material unadorned by any design this time but the straps which once attached it again perished with time, again Lizzie assured me that it could be sorted in time.

Finally I noticed a scabbard for a sword made of the same material I picked it up and was about to discard it thinking it was empty due to its weight. I then saw the sword.

I drew the blade a full foot longer than I was able to handle normally, due to weight, and it seem again to weigh no more than a couple of pounds. It was a lot less than my current blade weighed.

"Do you think this will work as well?" I asked Lizzie looking at the non metallic blade.

"I can see no reason for it not to" she said looking at it "try it if you are happy with it then use it, if not use your own"

I headed out onto the courtyard with the booty we had found and started examine it in the daylight. It was not any metal or substance I could recognise. I felt the balance on the sword trying some practice moves. It was an exquisite weapon its balance as fine as any I had used and despite it's size seemed more an extension of my arm than anything as cumbersome as a sword.

"Clifford this is no time to be pissing around with toys" James shouted in passing his long sword strapped across his back, only slightly longer than the blade I had.

"James try and stop me" I shouted a challenge back and anger flashed across his face for a moment.

"What's up Jimmy the Lance, gone blunt?" I taunted.

"Right I have a mind to give you a good scar just to teach you some manners" he said his face red with anger.

"You couldn't touch me old man" I said and his sword swung towards me. I parried it over my head the blade taking the impact and before he could recover it was at his throat.

"I apologise Weapons Master James but I needed to know if this blade was any use and only fighting for my skin would show any flaws" I said to him lowering my blade.

"That is an exceptional weapon but does it have any edge?" he asked anger forgotten.

I passed him the blade and he examined it carefully nodding all the way.

"Kevin bring me a shield and a roll of that leather for armour" James shouted and the smith came out with both. We walked over to a tree at the end of the grassy area and Kevin rested the shield against it. James proceeded to batter the shield into a shapeless piece of metal. He then examined the edge again and then took a slash at the roll of leather, the blade passed three quarters of the way through the roll. The smith whistled at this and James passed him the blade. He lunged at the remains of the shield and the tip passed cleanly through.

"Use it. With that you have the advantage of surprise and even with out that advantage, with that you are good" James said walking away.

"I have only heard him call a few people good" Kevin said "and you are the youngest"

"Kevin do you mind sorting out the armour I found of the same material?" I asked.

"No we shall do it now and see how it fits, for I shall not be working the metal to change it" he said as he glanced at the assembled pieces. "But we can make it fit given enough padding and straps"

Two hours later I was ready in the white armour over my leather and with a black dragon on the white shield on my arm.

"Yes you'll do" said Lizzie looking at me.

"It feels good as well, I can move in this armour like I couldn't before" I said stretching and trying some more practice moves.

"Good, but don't go thinking you are invulnerable" Lizzie said firmly.

"I wont, I promise" I said to her "I have much more living to do with you"

"Well if you keep yourself safe you might just learn a thing or two when you get back" she said with a wicked grin.

"James say's I am good I think that gives me a fair chance" I said.

"If James said you are good then you will survive" My father said from behind me "But what is this that you wear?"

Lizzie explained about the armour and the sword, like me he had to be convinced about the shield, but a blow deflected from Kevin's massive arms soon convinced him and he left the two of us alone.

It was as sad day, but we both realised we had our own tasks to play in the conflict and just enjoyed the last day together.

That night all the important people in the city and the officers and commanders dined with us and father announced that Elizabeth would be in command while we were gone. The one objection to any of this came from Henri.

"Your Highness what is this madness?" he said as he came up to where the three of us were talking.

"I am leaving the Lady Elizabeth in charge here while I am gone" My Father answered.

"No not that, why are you leaving me behind?" he said.

"Because I need someone here I can trust to help her and advise her" Father answered.

"Henri" said Lizzie stopping his protests for a moment.

"Henri, I am scared over the responsibility that I am being left with and I need a friend here. One who I can trust and rely on to help me with this awesome task, for such a young girl as me. Will you be that friend?" Elizabeth asked "For me please?"

"Yes for you and you alone, I shall, but I feel that I am being left because of my age" Henri answered.

"Henri, as my friend I would rather you didn't face battle" my Father answered "but there is another reason. Those who say they can see the future, the soothsayers here, can not tell me what is going to happen. If all else fails I need you to keep my city, my people and my kingdom safe"

"This young woman will do that, but I will do what I can" Henri answered taking his leave.

"That was well handled" Father said to Lizzie.

"Just the truth" She answered "I will not weep for you when you leave tomorrow, as the people will only know me for those tears. But I will be weeping in my heart and in my room"

"You will make a Queen for my son, the likes of we have never known. With the two of you working together the Kingdom will flourish and prosper. I will be happy to know that it is in your hands" he finished.

Late on after I had escorted Lizzie to her room a knock came at mine.

"Come in" I said and my father did.

"Clifford can I speak to you of things that may go no further?" he said.

"Always father" I answered offering him a chair.

"The Kingdom is coming into a time of turmoil. That peace that we have known for such a long time is coming to the end. But more importantly the soothsayers have said that my time is near" he said.

"Father no" he waved away my protests with a hand.

"These things happen. I do not intend to sit and die but my death has been seen to be a heroic death of utmost importance to the survival of The Kingdom." He answered with a wry smile.

"The thing is these are visions from years ago, they see nothing now. More importantly in these visions was your part Clifford" he said looking at my face.

"It has been said that you face two possibilities and this choice you have not made yet clouds the future. In battle you will be heroic to the end that my actions will seem minor, no don't argue. I know this part to be true. Then when things are at the worst you will be asked live or die, you must live if anything is to be saved including Lizzie. Can you do that?" he asked.

"Yes if I am asked to live or die, I will live" I said not really believing disjointed ramblings from the soothsayers.

"Good, for you have a woman to be proud of waiting for you here" he said.

"I know father, why did you so quickly agree to her staying here at first" I asked.

"When your mother died I consulted the soothsayers and was told this 'Out of the stable of the beasts will come the next Queen known as the Great, though her beauty and her wisdom will not be seen at first'"

"Why didn't you tell me father?" I asked.

"Because after the first night you were intrigued by her and I didn't need to. I just left the two of you to sort yourselves out" he said "Once she started taking control of her live you had no chance, you were lost son"

"Yes I was" I admitted "But it is a wonderful thing to surrender to"

"Yes it is" he agreed nodding "But I have one more of those disjointed ramblings that I need to tell you, one that was told to your grandfather. 'Darkness will fall and the end shall seem near. The man who is no more, the king who can not be, the warrior in white with two dragons will turn back the sea' is what they told him what it means, I do not know. I can only think that it applies to you, after seeing you today. But it is at least a prophesy of hope"

"It makes little sense" I said thinking it over.

"They never do, do not worry when the time comes you will know" he said and left me thinking in the dark for most of the night.

"Come on you lazy swine" a voice roused me and the bed was kicked.

"What?" I said wondering who this intruder was.

"You keep on talking about war, it comes and you oversleep" came Johns voice.

"I'm up, my eyes are open and it is still dark" I said

"Yes we leave at dawn, you need breakfast and to get dressed. You have got your kit ready?" he asked.

"Yes I have, now piss off before I run you through you ugly dwarf." I said.

"Not on your life you lanky bastard" he said with humour in his voice.

"Though I have enjoyed the time I have spent with Claire, I have missed this" he said.

"Yes, if we return we will not become so obsessed with the beguiling creatures that are the object of so much of our attention" I said.

"We shall see, though I was cruel about Lady Elizabeth at first I was wrong" He said.

"No you were not John" came Lizzie's voice behind him.

"I am sorry Lady Elizabeth, I didn't mean..." he stopped unable to say anything else.

"The girl who you were cruel about had the potential to turn two ways, into me as I am now or another version of my father. Thanks to the kindness and support that has been shown here by all, including you John, I will be fit to sit beside my husband on the throne when the time comes"

"You two are to be married?" he asked.

"Yes" I said "after the war"

"Good, he needs someone like you or me to watch his back" he said to Elizabeth.

"No he just needs to find himself and his own position, rather than being his fathers son, to that end this time is needed" she said "and from Prince Clifford the son of King George shall come the future King"

"Yes though he was always himself with me, with anyone else other than Michael he was his fathers shadow" John said.

"You now you go and eat and say goodbye to Claire once more. But John please keep yourself safe and come back. For that first day you may have been cruel, as you say. From the second day you have been a true and dear friend" She hugged him and he left.

"I wonder how many faces I will not see again" she said as she helped me dress "I wish I was going too"

"Lizzie, you are needed here and if war does reach Des Moines you shall be something only known in legends a Warrior Queen that will inspire men with her beauty and courage." I said to her receiving a long drawn out kiss.

"You eat now then I will be happy to watch you go" she said and we left my room to go down to the banqueting hall.

"Young Prince I am glad you decided to wake and join us" came James's voice across the room.

"But James I would happily delay all ten thousand men and the whole war to say goodbye properly to by beloved Elizabeth" I shouted back.

"Yes, that is a reason to be late for and a reason to fight and die, the love of a beautiful woman" James answered.

"But James" Elizabeth said loudly "I am not beautiful, though I love him. But my wish is the same as all us who wait for our warrior, that we give them something to fight bravely for and live"

"To see you Queen My Lady, that is something to live for" James replied getting a cheer from the room.

With the sun just clear of the horizon Father, Elizabeth and I led eight thousand troops and two thousand cavalry to the east gate. Outside the troops were mustered and Father addressed the people there many weeping.

"People of Des Moines, I leave you in safe hands. Lady Elizabeth shall rule in my name while we are gone. Heed her wisdom as she is going to be a Queen such as has never been seen before" He turned to the troops "Men we march to war"

We took our place at the head of the column and we didn't look back, nor did we speak as we headed into the sun.

Six days later we were camped less than half a days march from the city of Berlin. The one hundred and fifty miles had taken longer than I thought. As more men and lords had joined us on our march there were pauses as comrade met comrade and places were taken. Many like father, James and Michael had fought in the great border conflicts. Others like me and John had never rode to war.

"Father I am not impressed by some of the son's of these Lords that come to join us" I said to him "They seem to treat war as a game"

"They are young Clifford" he answered "as you are but you have aged before your time under tuition from such as James"

"So I am the strange one, not them" I said.

"No you are a King waiting to take his place they are not" he answered.

"I do not feel like a King. Elizabeth seems to be more able than me and I don't know if I could make men feel about me as they do of you" I explained.

"When I am no more, then men will look to you for their leadership. Then they will see in you what Elizabeth and I see, a Great King." He said gently "But till the time when I am gone and they have to look to you, then you are in that most miserable of positions that of Prince. I know, I felt the same and when the time came I did what was necessary as will you"

As we made preparations to march the next morning James came running up to us.

"Your Highness, scouts report that Berlin is under siege by an immense force. They say that the city can not hope to survive the day" James said.

"We leave all equipment here, have the men leave there packs and have all cavalry units mounted in ten minutes. James you are charged with getting the infantry to the battle as fast as you can. Michael, Clifford and I lead the cavalry into battle now." Father said.

"Your Highness should you take such a risk?" James said.

"This has been shown to me and indecision now could cost all. You must save us though my friend without you we are lost" Father said and James was silent.

"James this is my greatest hour, be happy for me friend and wish me luck" He said softly.

"I worry about you my friend and wish I rode with you" James said embracing my father.

"Then move the men quickly and save the day like a true hero" Father said and I left the two men.

"Clifford tighter on that girth" Michael said as I saddled the mare he had chosen for me.

"It is tight" I said and he pulled it and tightened it another two notches.

"Look when we hit keep moving and go with the group. If you lose your mount claim the first free one you see and get out. I will keep an eye out for you. But..." He paused.

"Look Michael you, James and Father have trained me well. I have no plans for being a dead hero and I do not you distracted at the vital moment by worries for me. I will fight well but if it is a choice of fight in a bad position or retreat to find a better one, I will run every time" I said.

"Good, heed that advice on the field and fight bravely." He said and looked at me for a long time silently "I am as proud of you as if you were my own son and even you John" He shouted a bit louder so John could hear.

"Watch yourself my friend" I answered and I mounted the mare.

"Princes own men. Mount up" I shouted with a pale imitation of James's roar. Other officers and noblemen could be heard issuing the similar orders.

"Mixed cavalry at the canter move out" Michael shouted from his position on my fathers right and we did.

Two hours later we crested the last hill before the great city of Berlin. On three sides it was protected by the wide expanse of the River Nile, one of the largest rivers known in the Kingdom, and low walls. On the fourth side was the massive defensive wall. This wall faced south and from this distance a dark sea lapped against the walls moving in then backing away. In the centre of the black sea was a wide expanse clear with one figure in the middle.

"There must be fifty or sixty thousand there" said a young man to my left.

"More like a hundred thousand" said Michael "Look lads if we can kill twelve or thirteen each we have won"

This got a cheer from most of the men but the young man on my left, in charge of a small cavalry unit wasn't impressed.

"This is suicide" he said, his face pale.

I manoeuvred the mare next to him "Listen man stop that talk now. If you have no confidence then don't let the men know"

"Damn you and your father" he shouted loudly "if you think I am riding down into that then you must be out of your tiny mind"

"Sir Raynor, you have a problem?" Michael asked coming in on the blond mans left hand side.

"You must be crazy if you think I am going down into..." he was hit in the face by Michael's leather clad fist swinging back into his face knocking him from his horse.

"You are relieved. Who is second in command here?" Michael asked

"I am Sir" came the voice from a young man possibly a bit younger than me.

"Ah, yes Sir Dillon. Do you think you can take your brothers place?" Michael asked.

"Yes Sir, I think I can...I will do my best" he said sounding unsure.

"You will do your best, that is all we can ask for from anyone. Keep The prince on your right and Sir Gordon on your left till we hit, then just keep them together. Good Luck" Michael said leaving.

"Relax go with the flow and I will keep an eye on you" I said reassuringly to the young man.

"Thank you Your Highness" He said.

"Clifford" I said as we started moving down the slope towards the city.

We started moving down the slope carefully at first on the steep slope then faster and faster as the ground became easier. By the time we were on the flat we where a mile from the sea that was washing against the city walls and figures and races could start to be distinguished. The smaller Orcs seemed to be in the majority with a good sprinkling of the larger Goblins. Ominously we started to see small groups of the huge Ogres and a few that I couldn't identify. Mixed in with them were also men.

The wall of creatures got closer with none of them taking any notice of our approach.

"Ride through them take as many as you can on the way through" came a shout from Michael on my left. I repeated it as loud as I could to be passed down the line above the noise of the seven thousand horses.

Moments before we hit the first of the enemy took notice of our charge, looked for a moment and ran breaking up the tight mass of the foul creatures. I slashed at the first one that came in range of my blade taking it across the neck, not quite removing its head as the blood poured from the wound I continued slashing until the momentum of the cavalry charge was lost. We started slashing and jabbing at anything that moved forming small groups within the creatures. John and I ended up fighting close together slashing and hacking at the claws and hands that tried to pull us off the mounts.

"An Ogre an Ogre" came the shout from my left and I wheeled around to see a creature taller than me on my horse pull one of my men off his horse and rip an arm off. It discarded the body and turned on another man knocking him from the horse with the back of its hand, the creatures on the ground finishing him off. I forced my way towards the creature as it took another of my men, ignoring his attempts at stabbing it.

"Try me you Bastard" I screamed and it turned to face me. It walked forward confident in its abilities and I swung down with all my force cleaving its skull down almost as far as its misshapen nose. It actually looked surprised as it died and I wrenched the sword free.

"The Prince, The Prince has taken an Ogre alone" people around me started saying and a cheer came from the men.

"Come on you sons of a Drunken Goblin" I shouted using one of Michaels favourite comments "Let's kill the vermin" and again a cheer came from my men.

The death of the Ogre had given us some respect and room on the battlefield. The creatures seemed reluctant to engage so we started moving left towards Sir Dillon whose forces were being badly harassed by the smaller Orcs in close.

I slashed my way through leading the men with me till we reached him. He had a nasty slash to the face which he was ignoring.

"Thank you Clifford" he shouted "Now we have the space which way?"

I pointed in the direction of the thickest mass of the creatures clustered around Father and Michaels group. We started slashing at their backs the horses stumbling on the bodies of the dead as we worked in and in. Now joined by other units we fought to save the King.

I broke through the last of them and I was with Father and Michael.

"He took an Ogre himself" Dillon shouted to my Father.

"Dillon you and he are most welcome, just in the nick of time" Father said then heard Dillon's comment.

"An Ogre?"

"Yes Your Highness" John said "He clove it's skull in two to save his men. With no thought of himself"

"That will be a story that is long told, the young prince in his first battle, fights Ogres" Michael said with a grin "and you Dillon. How fare you?"

"Not too good till Clifford came to our rescue, now pretty good" he said with a smile.

"You make me proud to be your father" My father said with a smile the likes of which I had rarely seen.

"What next then, we have the space which direction do we take it?" I asked.

"The gate, if we clear the gate we can allow Fredrick to get his infantry out here" He said.

"To the gate clear the gate" I shouted and my men moved.

The five of us cut a swathe through the creatures we were fighting Michael and John at either end, then Dillon and I either side of Father. All who stood before us died swiftly.

"That's it" I shouted "get us some room" as we reached the front of the gates piled high with enemy dead. We started fighting away from the gate forming a large semi circle of clear ground and the outer gate opened.

A huge figure came out in armour, the grinning face visible through the helmet was my Uncle.

"How did you know?" he shouted up to my father.

"Elizabeth showed us" Father said back.

"The poor girl?" Fredrick said with a confused look on his face.

"The beautiful and brilliant woman who is our next queen" My father replied as Fredrick encouraged his troops out.

"Things change so fast" Fredrick said looking at me.

"He took an Ogre alone. One on one" Father said.

"First time out an Ogre, you will be getting a reputation like Jimmy The Lance" He looked around "Where is he?"

"Coming behind us a few hours. With twenty thousand on foot" I told him.

"Then we have a chance. Come on lets take the battle to them" and he was gone.

"Let us get a few before he has all of them" Father suggested and we followed him to the battle line.

The enemy was starting to think. Fewer and fewer easy kills were coming and small groups were coming in to nibble at weak points in our line. A group of Ogres hung ominously in the middle of the forces massed against us and we decided to push forward.

As four of our Cavalry units mustered for a push into the mass one side of the massed men exploded in flame. Men and horses were torn apart and others were burning on the ground.

"It's magic, they use magic" Father shouted "get amongst them they cant use it then"

As he finished speaking the area where the cavalry had been mustering received a second blast, killing those poor souls who had survived the first and those who had come to their aid.

"Move in amongst them fight close quarters" I shouted and my men and I moved into them.

It was worse than the first charge the creatures were packed tight jabbing at me and the poor mare I was on. She stumbled and we both hit the ground. A goblin green of skin with huge protruding canine teeth turned to me and cackled. I got up my sword trapped under the feebly kicking body of the mare. It charged and as I deflected its passage with the shield I placed the dirk deep between its ribs. A second charged and again I took it on the shield and tried to make contact with the sharp blade. I could feel a horse behind me protecting my back and I lunged forward opening the throat of the creature. Two took its place and I was purely defensive now taking one blow with my shield catching another with my blade when the two heads were taken with one sweep of a huge blade.

"Get your weapon and your breath Cliff" Fredrick said with a grin he was covered in blood, I presume was others and again and again the enemy fell to his strength.

"Thank you Uncle" I said as I took my blade and fought beside him.

"Well your family and you seemed to be having problems" he said as we worked our way through the masses of creatures.

I don't know how long we had been fighting but I was flagging. We had been joined by others on the ground John was one of them, Dillon kept coming into view now with more scars, but a determined look in his eye as he and his men fought.

"Where is Father?" I asked.

"Left I think why?" Fredric asked.

"We need to drift the troops west so that when James gets here we are not trampled in the rush" I shouted at him as he slid his blade through an Orcs stomach.

"Father" I shouted up to him as we came into the group of men protecting him.

"Do you need a horse Son?" he said concerned.

"No I am fine here" I said and Fredrick was nodding and grinning.

"We need to get the troops west. If James attacks the mass of the enemy will kill many with their desperation to get away" I said.

"Again Clifford you make me proud" he said "West move, west" and men and horses started to move west fighting as they did.

"How is he doing Fredrick?" My father asked.

"Better than you or I ever did" Fredric said in response "He is a natural"

My father smiled and as he sat up an axe appeared in his forehead, embedded deep between his eyes at a slight angle. Blood started trickling slowly from either side and his body slumped in the saddle falling slowly off his horse.

"Father" I shouted and tried to catch him but he was dead already.

"Clifford" Fredrick shouted as I stood there numbed by the shock of it.

"Clifford. You are King, you have a duty. Now do it" he shouted.

"Yes I will" I said the hate building up inside me. I grabbed Fathers horse and climbed up aided by Fredrick. I looked down at Father for one last time.

"None shall defile his body while I live" Fredrick said.

"Or I" came the shout of another followed by another and another and many more.

"Then we stand here and we fight here and if necessary we die hear" I shouted "To me Michael. To me"

Michael came fighting his way through to my side.

"The King?" he asked and I shook my head.

"What are your orders Sir?" he asked.

"We stand here, where he fell I want all men on foot here till James hits and anyone with a horse is coming with me, to get that magician"

"Yes Sir. All on foot we stand here." He roared as loud as he could "All Cavalry here"

Within minutes I had about a hundred cavalry only a couple I recognised and I looked around them.

"We are making this game a little more even" I said to them "Lets see what that bloody magician does when faced with us ugly bastards running him down"

"Speak for yourself Sir. I have been told I am rather handsome" Michael said with a smile

"Come on you miserable bastards" he said when few laughed "We ride with a Great King in a battle that will be remembered forever. The orders Your Highness?"

"South the bastards south of us keep it moving till you hit the clear area then don't stop till he's dead" I said as I moved towards the reformed battle line as I passed through Fredrick saluted me with his sword.

It was hard at first, the tightly packed creatures preventing us getting any speed but then they thinned and we could see the last mass before the clearing.

"Charge through them" I shouted encouraging my Fathers horse to move.

We hit the line and broke through I didn't look to see who had made it who hadn't. I just kept urging the large horse onward through the cleared area, to the man in the robe. A blue flash erupted from him towards the left of the unit and I heard screaming. It happened again and struck the right hand side of the unit. I glanced either side and realised I was down to about twenty men. Another flash occurred and I was on the ground. I tried to get up, my feet unstable and I looked around. Horses and men where on the floor all around some alive some dead.

I turned my attention to the magician, less than fifty feet from me now and raised my sword. As I stumbled towards him a second figure appeared at my side.

"No boy this foe is beyond you, leave him to me" the short fat man in a grey robe said

"What?" I said and was ignored

"Silvinas I have you now" The man said "The power you used brought me here and now and I will finish you"

"Shakwell I have been waiting for you to arrive, why do you think I used power like that" the first man said and five Ogres to the right started moving in towards us.

"Shakwell?" I asked and he nodded "You get him I can buy you some time" I said running towards the Ogres.

The Ogres as a species are not bright and new things seem to puzzle them. People normally saw an Ogre and ran. Now one youth was charging at five of them they stood there and watched. I ran between two of them ducking below the huge cumbersome blows that could kill a man and sliced deep into the side of one, I spun round quickly and slid my blade deep into the back of another, maybe two foot of blade sank into it, then backed up quickly. The first one I hit was on the ground masses of bluish intestines slipping between its clumsy fingers, the second one I must have hit something vital it sank down and twitched.

The remaining three looked at me and then each other and as they paused I charged again, catching one across the side again. One of the other two caught me with its fist as I maimed its companion, sending me tumbling across the grass till I came to a stop about twenty feet away from them and my sword still inside their comrade.

They lumbered towards me now a grin across their faces and an eagerness in their step as they came in close. I drew the dirk again, a useless act against these creatures and slashed at the hand of one that tried to grab me. Its companion howled and sank to its knees. As the one who had tried to grab me looked at it, its head slid off its neck. Standing behind the bodies were Michael and Dillon. Michael had removed the head of the last one with his huge sword while Dillon was pulling his sword free of the other.

"Your Highness" Michael said and I could see what appeared to be burns over a fair proportion of his body.

"Thank you Michael, Dillon" I said noticing Dillon did not seem to be able to use one arm.

"We need to defend that man" I pointed at Shakwell "He can stop Silvinas"

"Fine, come on you bastards" he shouted "If your not dead get on your feet and fight for a Real King" He started helping men up and we had about twenty wounded able to fight.

"That man is the key" I shouted as I started hacking at the massed coming down on us now "he must survive"

Behind us I could hear the crackling of power passing between the two men and they seemed oblivious to all around them. I turned back to the battle just in time to deflect a blow aimed at Dillon who had stumbled and fallen.

"James is here. The Infantry is here" Michael shouted as I helped Dillon up and a sword slid between the plate armour at my side deep into my guts. I sank down the blade still in me the creatures arm having been removed by Dillon’s sword.

"The King is hurt. The King is down" Dillon shouted. I felt strong arms dragging me into safety and looked up at Michael.

"It is bad, it is deep. Can you tell Elizabeth I was helping a good man?" I asked him as the pain shot through my body.

"Yes Your Highness and I have never heard of a king such as you" he said taking hold of the blade to remove it from my body.

"Stop" Came a voice and the little man Shakwell came into view.

"I know not if I can save him but I am too weak even to try now, but for him for the moment time can stop" Shakwell said.

"What do you mean?" I asked looking up into Elizabeth's tear stained face

"Clifford you have been brought back frozen in time the battle was two weeks ago" she said as the pain washed over me.

"Shakwell thinks he may be able to save you but there may be unexpected results the choice is up to you my beloved. Live or Die?" Lizzie asked.

"Is the war over?" I asked hoarsely.

"No my love, that was but the first battle" she answered.

"Then I live" I said and my world went black.

I lay there in the dark unable to move and unable to open my eyes. A voice came to me in my mind.

"Clifford can you hear me?" it asked.

I tried to answer and I couldn't open my mouth to speak, I couldn't do anything.

"Think the words Clifford and relax" The voice said sounding kindly in tone.

"Yes I can" I thought "What's happening?"

"Do you remember being wounded and Elizabeth asking if you wished to risk living?"

"Yes" I thought.

"Well you are going to live and there have been some very unexpected results" The voice said with some pity and also some humour in it.

"What do you mean am I some beast or a hideous monster?" I asked.

"No most definitely not" the voice said again sounding amused.

"What is going on, why cant I move and who are you?" I demanded.

"I will answer quickly as I am not strong with the efforts with you and the battle still only three weeks ago. I am Shakwell, you at the moment are like a child. Your mind and your body have to get to know each other after such a radical change and now you must sleep. The more you sleep the quicker you get better. The next time we talk it will be face to face as this is too much effort I am afraid. But I needed to know if your mind had survived" Shakwell said

"Yes it has how long till I am fit to fight again?" I asked.

"We will just have to see" and he was gone and sleep came to me again.

"Clifford, Clifford can you hear me?" came Lizzie's soft voice.

"Ahfg ghargre ahesdg" I answered.

"Listen love you can't talk yet and what you just said means nothing to me?" she answered.

"Ahgg ar asghe aeghr" I said again with no control over my vocal cords.

"Look love we are going to have to do this a different way, one grunt for yes, two for no" Lizzie said.

"Ugh" I grunted in compliance.

"Good I have some questions to ask you as Shakwell is too weak to touch your mind again, the effort to save you was great on him" Lizzie said "Can you see?"

"Ugh. Ugh." I grunted I paused a moment and tried to talk again the results were gibberish to me.

"Relax we are not expecting your eyesight back till later on, but Shakwell wanted me to ask. I want you to grunt if you feel me touch you" She said.

I waited for a few seconds until she touched my face and I grunted a few seconds more and again I felt her touch my face this time my lips. I grunted again and tried to catch her finger with my lips, she pulled away.

"Yes gradually things will return to you, you will feel more things and eventually be able to see, talk and move" she said "Would you like anything to eat or drink?"

For the next week I was subjected to the most humiliating experience that I would have thought possible. Yes I was use to depending on people, the man fighting either side of me and the man at my back and I felt that there was no more dependant position than in battle. Was I wrong.

Shakwell had been right I was a child I had no control over anything. They even gave up giving me proper food after I bit my tongue badly the first time. The pain was good though, proved I was alive. The total lack of control of my bodily functions and the fact that Lizzie had to clean up every time I soiled myself was almost more than I could bare.

As some sensation and some mobility retuned to my body I had to be tied to the bed, as I tried to use the limbs I as yet could not see Shakwell was concerned that I would injure myself. He then got Lizzie and Gwinn from the kitchen moving my limbs pulling and twisting them. Physiotherapy he called it, if my father had believed in torture then I would have seen no man treated to this torture. Finally over a few days my sight started to return, slowly at first I was able to distinguish day and night then some shapes.

"Clifford I need to talk to you" came the voice of Shakwell.

"Yes" I said slowly as my words were still hard to understand like a man very drunk.

"When I offered you the chance to live you took it knowing the risks" he said.

"Yes" I said again slowly.

"Well the spell I used was a spell of re-creation, the change of the very essence of reality, much like was used to change the world by Silvinas. It is a spell that draws on powers I never fully understood and takes much control to harness. With my journey through time and the battle I fought with Silvinas I was weak. I had to put you in stasis, slow down time for you, too keep you alive till I was able to prepare myself for what I had to do." Shakwell said "do you understand this so far?"

"Yes" I said deliberately.

"The longer I kept you in the field the more difficult it became to maintain it, but with your wound it would have been a matter of hours till you died, if that. So with the Lady Elizabeth's agreement we put the choice to you, to live or die. I wanted you to live, never have I seen such bravery. One man attacks five Ogres, then you kill three of them alone. I would have helped you if I could but Silvinas required all of my attention, to let down my guard would have killed everyone" He said gently.

"Yes I understand, no one at fault" I said slowly I could see the shape of him pacing the room.

"Well we warned you about the possibilities because I was not strong, if I was strong then it would have been a small matter to heal you. My weakness meant the powers I was using got away from me and I also felt something or someone else moulding the spell to their own will. Though I do not think it was Silvinas" He said thoughtfully.

"He escaped?" I asked.

"Oh yes he did. When your man arrived with the infantry his troops fled the field, then he escaped very weakened but he will be back. But the thing is your form was moulded by this spell. At best I was hoping for you to look human, be able to walk and still have your mind. The spell worked better than I ever could have hoped, you have all your faculties, you will be able to carry on with a normal life and your appearance is normal. But..." he paused.

"But what?" I asked.

"The spell has made you female, you are a woman" he said.

I lay there thinking about it for a moment.

"Then change me when I am well and you are strong" I said.

"I cannot do that you are now a creature of magic and as such your form is fixed by magic. I know because when Silvinas did this to the world I spent many years trying to undo what he had done. I found that what magic does cannot be undone by magic" he said sadly to me "You are and now ever more shall be a woman, though an extremely fair featured one"

"But I am King, how can I be king as a woman" I demanded. Then it hit me.

"Lizzie oh no Lizzie" I shouted the words coming out slurred "What have you done you meddling fool, how can we be together now?"

"You can't" he said his voice filled with sadness "and she feels it as much as you do"

"Then kill me now, let me die as I should have. A hero like my Father and Grandfather" I said.

"Your deeds are greater than either of those and there is a war to fight still" came Lizzie's voice.

"What do I care of that now? What did I have to fight for but my people and the woman I loved? Now I have lost both and the hero's death I had earned" I shouted at her "Go now I do not want you to see me like this"

"But Clifford..." she protested.

"I am not Clifford any more I am some woman who can never take the throne or a wife, so go now there is no more you can do for me" I shouted at her.

"Clifford" came my name through her tears.

"Go" I roared and I heard the door slam.

"Why do you treat her such? She has done nothing but weep and care for you" Shakwell shouted at me.

"Good your angry now use that anger and kill me" I screamed.

"No" he said.

"Kill me now" I shouted.

"I will not take the life of one who isn't evil" Shakwell said gently.

"Kill me please I have nothing to live for" I wept.

"I can not and for the sorrow I have brought you and the Lady Elizabeth I apologise. But I feel that a greater power is at work here. You may have a part to play yet in the events to come. I will leave you now, let you think it over and speak to you later" He said and left me to my sorrow.

I lay there weeping in my half blind state and I found I could move. Whatever had been used to stop me moving, magic or restraints had not been replaced. I tentatively brought a hand up to my face to try and discern my new face, unlike one of fathers soothsayers who was blind I was able to tell nothing from the face other than it was soft with long hair.

I moved lower down my body to the breasts that had been so recently a mystery to me and now were mine for life. I felt them beneath the garment I was wearing again I could tell little by feel alone. Again I started weeping as I explored the objects on my chest, imitating the movements that Lizzie had me perform on her breasts produced some pleasure especially from the sensitive nipples. I stopped I did not want pleasure I wanted death, but I was not willing to die by my own hand. If I did then how could I look my father in the face when we met again.

I moved lower feeling a flat stomach and prominent hip bones, how could such a thing be possible? I had no muscles on my body at all I couldn't function as a man and I couldn't function as a warrior like this. I moved inwards with my hands to my groin just long enough to discern through the garment that nothing was there now and swiftly moved them away. Although for a number of years what lay there had been my main interest in life, on my own body I had no interest in this anatomy.

I lay there for hours drifting between sleep and tears and I was left alone in my misery.

"Right now I have some food for you Clifford" said Gwinn barging into my room.

"Go away" I said.

"No, if you are going to get well then you have to eat" Gwinn said.

"I will never be well, why didn't I die?" I replied.

"From what I understand of the situation you were given the choice to live or die, you chose to live, knowing the risks" Gwinn said firmly.

"Yes but this? Anything else would have meant that I could be the King I was meant to be and anything else would have meant I could have been with Lizzie" I cried.

"It could have been worse, you could have been an ugly woman" Gwinn said firmly "Think of Lizzie's mother"

I did with a shudder.

"Yes that has got you thinking hasn't it" Gwinn said apparently thinking she had won a point.

"But what can I do like this all that I planned is lost. I can just think of me walking into an official function as King Clifford like this. Can you imagine the reaction?" I said.

"Well I am not to sure about the name any more, but the reaction to you walking into a room, well you would be the centre of attention for your beauty" She said.

"Brilliant just what I need isn't it a time of war and I end up a pretty little thing" I shouted.

"Yes you are but you are also the Prince who killed an ogre and The King who attacked five on the battlefield to protect Shakwell. Killing three of them before attacking a fourth with nothing but a knife. You are also the King who fell protecting a young man of the minor royalty and was reborn anew thanks to the skills of Shakwell. You are the most celebrated King since Eric. You have all men royal or not willing to follow you to their deaths. James and Michael I have never heard speak so highly of anyone" Gwinn said sitting on the bed next to me.

"But I am a woman and I shall stay a woman till I die. I cannot be king and I cannot be husband to Lizzie" again I wept for what I had lost and she held me tight while I cried myself out.

"Look" she said as I stopped crying "Lizzie and I can help you with this"

"No not Lizzie" I said tears again coming to my eyes.

"Fine not Lizzie for now, but you will have to see her again" Gwinn said and I was silent.

"For the moment then I will help you but I will not put up with any messing around. You have known me long enough to know that yes I will help, listen and do all I can for you at this time. But I will not have a self pitying malingerer on my hands" Gwinn said firmly.

"But" I started to say.

"No I am not criticising you yet" Gwinn said "No lets get you to the ablutions"

My father had been fascinated by stories of imaginary devices, machines that flew, the ability to talk through wires and the such like most of these had come to nothing. But one of the things that had worked when presented to the university and a number of Dwarven experts was plumbing. Well before I was born when he was about my age he found reference to this in a book in our library and took it into The University. When asked to make it possible they did. Before the introduction of the toilet a man would piss out of the window a lady in a bucket then throw it out the window. Des Moines in the summer it was said could be smelt across the Kingdom. Since the introduction of sewers and toilets and the fact that it was now illegal to dump waste in the street, unless your street didn't have a sewer, the smell wasn't too bad. None but the richest had a toilet like we had but most streets had an open hole down to the sewer to drop your waste down.

Gwinn virtually carried me across to the toilet and the metal of it was cold on my rear. I was weak and she had to hold me up on it after raising the garment I was wearing. She must have seen my embarrassment.

"Look Clifford, first of all I used to change your nappies long ago, second I am afraid you now have nothing I haven't seen before and thirdly I am not going to have you lying in your own filth if we can get you using this" she said in a very matter of fact way.

I sat there for a while then the tension I felt in my bladder got too much and I could hear my flow, and feel it making me wet on my new structure, my bowels decided to join in as well. The soft food I had been eating making it inevitable. I hung my head in shame.

"Come on it's nothing to be ashamed of even Kings have to go occasionally" she said her hand not holding me up stroking my face.

I finished and tried to wipe myself with the rags that where there for that purpose but my coordination was too bad and Gwinn had to do it for me and again the tears flowed.

Back in bed as she fed me some unknown mush she talked to me about what had been happening while I had been here I took no notice. I half heard one of her questions.

"What?" I spluttered.

"What are you going to call yourself Clifford isn't going to work any more?" she asked.

"I wouldn't know I wasn't exactly planning anything like this" I said to her "can't I stay Clifford and make people put up with it?"

"You trust me don't you Clifford despite my moans and shouting I have never been anything but utterly fair with you?" She asked.

"Yes" I admitted.

"Well if you are going to be taken seriously in the future, it will not be as Clifford"

"What then" I asked.

"May I suggest Cyrena? Like your grandmother on your mothers side. A strong and firm woman she was with non of your mothers diplomacy. It would be a good name for you. But the choice is yours" she said gently I thought about my maternal grandmother and remember even my father deferring to her when she was obviously wrong.

"I will try it is as good as any and better than most" I said.

"Well then Cyrena my girl, let us get you well again" she said the words turning my stomach.

For the next few weeks I didn't leave my room or see anyone but Gwinn my only thought being how I could die quickly. Gwinn suggested getting dressed but I refused the thought of dressing was as if I was accepting what had happened to me. Even Shakwell I refused admittance as I did not wish to see he who caused this to happen to me however unwillingly. My mobility had returned as had my eyesight by this time but I was not glad as I had no need for either.

One evening Gwinn came in with the food and as normal she was busy telling me all the gossip which I think I was supposed to enjoy now I was female. I couldn't stand it.

"But as I said to Mary if you play those sort of games with so many men how are you supposed to know who the father is" Gwinn was saying "then when the babe arrives he is dark skinned like your Uncle Thomas's wife and Sir Paine who she told was the father is blond hair blue eyes and burns in the sun."

I nodded at the appropriate times to keep her happy as the stories rolled along. She had now taken to watching me eat after finding me throwing a meal down the toilet.

"But the big news today is that there is a dragon in The Kingdom. I haven't heard of any dragons since the time of Eric, it was said they left before he killed them all" She said.

"Probably a big bird has scared someone" I said to her.

"No it was Sir Dillon and John who saw it at the village of New York. James is gathering hunters and trackers and intends to go and chase the beast down the day after tomorrow" she carried on and told me about a woman I didn't know and 'Her Problem., you know' which I didn't know and didn't care about. I had my own ideas formulating in my mind.

Night could not come quick enough for me and as I waited for it to come I examined the clothes I would have to wear. I found trousers and a mans shirt such as Elizabeth wore amongst the finery that Gwinn had been insisting I should wear. My armour that I had worn was now an impossibility to wear except for the helm, but protection was the last thing I sought. As silence descended on the castle I examined the underclothes that had been brought for me. I looked at the bra as Gwinn had said I would need one and decided against it, the panties I slipped on ignoring their feminine colour and structure and got the shirt and the trousers on. When I had found a belt to fasten the trousers tight enough to stay up I was reasonably happy. I fastened on the sword which had served me so well in battle and placed the helm on my head. Then with the shield on my arm I slipped out of my quarters wearing a dark cloak.

I crossed the courtyard to the stables and finding them clear of people I saddled up a horse. The problem of mounting the horse was finally solved with an up turned bucket to give me the extra height to reach up pull myself up. I headed to the castle gate.

"Halt who leaves the castle?" came a challenge.

"I am doing a task for the Lady Elizabeth" I said pulling the cloak around me tighter.

The man walked up to me peering at my face.

"I haven't seen you around before" he said.

"No I was new here just as everything started and what with everything going on" I blurted out.

"Yes much has happened recently, very well carry on and I will be keeping my eye open for you" he said with a broad grin. I urged the horse to move and it started to step through the gate.

"Wait. Stop" came his voice and I stopped sure in the knowledge that I had been caught.

"What do you think you are doing?" he said.

"A task for the Lady Elizabeth" I said quickly.

"No I mean who taught you to saddle a horse?" He asked.

"Well I am new here and haven't often ridden" I lied knowing that there was nothing up with how I had saddled the beast.

"Let me just adjust this for you he said reaching under the horse to fiddle with the girth, then he fiddled with the stirrups.

"There you go. I have saved you from a nasty tumble do you have any plans for the next rest day?" he asked.

"What time do you finish?" I asked.

"Dawn" he answered glumly.

"Well I should be done by then we can talk then" I promised.

"Why the sword and the helm?" he asked.

"The Lady Elizabeth's idea, she felt I would have less problems if I was mistaken for a man" I explained.

"You mistaken for a man?" he said with a smile.

"Look I have to go now I will talk on my return" I promised him and he waved me off.

"I will look forward to it. What is your name?" he asked.

"Cyrena" I used for the first time.

The east gate was not a problem to get through, the watch was taking more notice of people coming in than leaving, and with a simple acknowledgement I was out. I crossed the wide clear area around the city walls around Des Moines it was three miles wide and known as the Killing Zone, all cities had them and they were called many things. Once I was into the farms and other small villages that skirted the city I was happy.

New York was about fifteen miles away and I kept up a reasonably sedate pace, I did not wish to arrive in the dark. So while I rode I looked at the Kingdom that was mine and which I loved almost as much as Elizabeth. The small villages all had one thing in common, they were not slums. These people had pride in their village and their Kingdom. They were happy to live in the shadow of the great city and deserved a proper King. Fredrick was next in line for the throne and though he might moan to my Uncles about leaving his home for Des Moines he would make a Good King. One that these people deserved and one that I could never be. I adjusted myself on the saddle, I think I had found why so many Ladies enjoyed riding so much. Parts of my new body were rubbing on the saddle as the mare moved and despite the fact it was pleasurable, I moved to stop it. I did not want to admit the fact that I could get pleasure in this body or to be distracted from my task.

As the sky lightened I was approaching the village of New York and I sat there on the stationary horse enjoying the sounds and sights as the birds welcomed the dawn. I watched the sun rise for what I knew would be my last day and savoured it secure in the fact that this nightmare would end today. From the hill I was on I could see people starting to move in the village. I rode down the hill carefully and addressed one of the men walking along the street.

"I have been warned of a dragon in this area. Can you tell me where is it as I do not wish to ride into the beast" I asked.

"Aye lass it is in a forest to the north about two miles, though I do not think you will have trouble. It only seems to be interested in our cattle. Not that that is a good thing but it has shown no desire to attack people. Yet" he answered.

"Thank you very much" I said "You have been most helpful"

"We are all friendly in New York what we have done to deserve this beast I know not" he answered and I took my leave of him.

I headed out of the village and with the sun on my right and ahead of me I could see the forest he spoke of. On the edge of the trees I stopped and slid off the horse. I slapped her rear to make her leave as I would not have need of her again and my fate should not be hers. I took off the cloak and dropped it on the floor and drew my sword. With shield, sword and helm alone to protect me I entered the trees. I walked for a very long time, the new boots that had been made for me hurting my feet.

A dragon is a big creature stories speak of lengths as long as fifteen or twenty men and as high as four men when walking on all fours. I thought that finding such a creature would be easy, in a large forest I was mistaken.

I heard singing possibly a deep female voice I headed towards it. Before I could get close enough to make out the words the song, one I didn't know finished. I could hear a voice speaking for a while but as yet I couldn't make out what was being said. I carried on moving in the same direction and a new song started with a strange discordant melody and words that made little sense.

"Picture yourself on a boat on a river. With tangerine trees and marmalade skies. Somebody calls you, you answer quite slowly. A girl with kaleidoscope eyes"

I kept moving towards the sound and despite the strangeness of the melody and the words, which by now had degenerated into what I felt was nonsense, it was a pleasant song.

"Look for the girl with the sun in her eyes and she's gone" it continued then suddenly everything changed and I knew that this wasn't a song but a spell.

"Boom, boom, boom" someone shouted at the top of their voice causing birds to fly away in fright.

"Luck in the sky with diamonds" came an eerie chant chilling me to my soul with the force of the off key wail.

I started running towards the spell caster and another round of the nonsensical verse started talking about rocking horse people and tall flowers. Then I started to make a little sense something was waiting to take me away I'd climb in the back and I would be gone with my head in the clouds...That was it this was an invocation the beast knew I came and was trying to invoke this Lucy to take me into the sky. She must be an air elemental, I continued forward now watching the sky as well expecting some spirit to come and take me.

"Boom, boom, boom" was shouted again very near now and again the summoning calls for the spirit Lucy.

I sneaked in close as another verse of the incantation started that meant nothing at all to me. I have no idea what plasticine is or what plasticine porters would be doing with looking glasses.

I could see the foul beast now it was huge its leathery scales had a reddish metallic tinge, and its wings were half spread. It was casting a spell, it was moving about in a rhythmic dance with its huge head bouncing up and down. Its eyes were closed.

It finished the incantation and I looked around trying to see if this Lucy had responded to the summons, obviously not I couldn't see her.

"What do we try now?" It asked and I couldn't see who or what it was talking to.

"Ah I know" it said and I realised it was talking to itself and it knew its spell had failed.

"It was twenty years today, that Sergeant Pepper taught the band to play" It screamed.

I rose and grabbing my blade more firmly I ran forward to face the beast before it summoned this Sergeant and his force.

"No more of your foul magic you beast" I cried as I charged at the beast.

"Oh my, an audience, do you have any requests?" it asked.

"Prepare to die you spawn of magic" I shouted it sniffed.

"Smells like I am not the only creature of magic here" It said and turned its back on me.

"Come fight you beast" I said.

"Go away girl" it said in a dismissive tone "your bothering me"

I ran in towards it the huge flank towering over me and sank my blade in deep to get its attention. The beast screamed and it's tail sent me flying, my sword and shield being sent flying from my hands.

"You stabbed me in the arse you crazy bitch" it shouted trickles of flame leaving its mouth in its anger.

"You can't even sing a song in a forest now without some loony tart sticking a sword in your rear" It continued.

"Come now beast have your revenge" I screamed standing up to face my death.

"Revenge? Piss off just watch what you do with sharp objects and other peoples buttocks" it replied turning around and starting to shamble off.

I ran forward and grabbed my sword, leaving the shield where it lay and chased after the beast I sank the blade in deep in the flank on the other side.

"SHIT" the beast roared as I went flying again "WHAT THE FUCK IS UP WITH YOU?"

"I am going to kill you or you shall kill me" I shouted back.

"Not without your sword your not" It answered picking up the long blade between two claws and examining it.

"Ceramic composite blade, very nice, this is the old technology no wonder it hurt" It said and embedded the blade in a tree possibly twice the height a man could reach. Before continuing to leave.

I looked around for anything to fight with and found a thick branch, with all my force I brought it down on the tail of the departing beast.

"JESUS FUCKING CHRIST" It screamed turning around to face me. It grabbed me in the claws of a huge foreleg and picked me up.

"Do you know what I should do to you girl?" It screamed at me and I could feel the heat of its fire.

"Do it. or I will kill you" I shouted back. It looked at me.

"Do it." I cried out.

"Please" I wept and the beast looked at me long and hard.

"It is not my death you seek, it is your death and I will be no part of that" it said and I wept tears of grief and frustration that even this avenue of release had been denied to me.

"Come on tell me what's happened" It said after a while "Is it your young man has left you? It can't be so bad you're a pretty young thing"

"Pretty young thing?" I screamed back "I am King and should have been wed to my beloved Elizabeth by now"

The beast laughed at me. It was mocking me and I slipped out of its grasp, dropping to the floor with a jolt. I grasped the branch which I had dropped and struck its foreleg.

"Ouch" It said lifting that foreleg up and putting the other down which I promptly hit.

"Ouch, listen will you stop that. Ouch, listen" it said as I hit each leg as it came down.

"Right that is enough" it shouted picking me up again. It rose on its rear legs and deposited me high in a tree.

"What is up with you?" it demanded as I tried to figure a way down to tackle the beast, None being available I stared breaking branches off and throwing them at it.

"You mock me with your laughter" I shouted as I hit with little more than a twig.

"No I do not" it said with compassion in its voice "I was laughing because all the other creatures in this world it could have been here to greet you and you just happen to encounter me" it said.

The creature turned it's head skyward and roared "This isn't funny you know. I don't know if you were there before Silvinas, but you are now and boy are you one sick puppy. Who gave you the right to fuck around with people like this?" I looked up to see if it was possibly Lucy that the beast talked to but could see no one.

"What are you looking for?" the creature asked as I gazed at the skies.

"Lucy of the diamonds" I said and was astounded as the creature fell over. It was obviously in pain for it rolled around making strange noises and knocked over some small trees. I gradually made my way down the tree and with just a small drop at the bottom reached the ground. The creature was now lying on its back with the strange noises continuing.

"Are you ill" I asked.

"No you just tickled me that's all" it answered catching its breath.

"No I hit you and stabbed you as I didn't think tickling would be much use against a dragon" I answered very confused.

Again the dragon started making lots of strange noises and a tree was engulfed in a jet of flame. I stepped back unsure of what was going on. The noises continued for some time.

"Are you sure you are not ill?" I asked my thoughts of my death wiped from my mind by this strange creatures actions.

"Besides the fact you are killing me, I'm fine" It answered rolling onto its side "No don't say anything or it will be hours before I can talk to you. Sit down for a minute"

I sat down where the beast indicated and looked up at the head on its side it was still taller than me.

"Look I am going to tell you a story and no, hitting, stabbing or otherwise trying to hurt me till I am done. Agreed?" I nodded in response.

"Good. Do you know about how Silvinas changed the world into what you have now and changed the people as well" it asked.

"Yes, my father told me of it" I admitted.

"Good that makes life easier. Just before that all happened there was a young advertising executive in his twenties called Paul Norbry, no it doesn't matter what an advertising executive is, it was just a job that he got paid for" the dragon said gently.

"Paul had three interests in his life money, cars and I will explain them a different time lets make that horses for now and a young Lady Bridgett McCann. One day as Paul is driving to work in his nice new BMW, that is riding his best horse to you, the world is changed."

"Was this Silvinas actions?" I asked.

"Yes, that's it. When Paul wakes up he finds that no longer is he driving through the streets of Manchester but he is here" the creature said.

"Manchester has but one street" I said as I knew the hamlet we had ridden through it on the way to Berlin.

"No you have used many of the names of the old cities and towns in the new world you have just forgotten why. What is that village called?" it asked.

"New York" I answered and the beast chuckled.

"It is a surreal nightmare everything so different" It said "But anyway on with the story. Paul woke up and found himself here but he was a Dragon. Wonderful I hear you say, what a life. Well the first problem is eating, have you ever tried chewing a cow that's still moving. It was enough to make me sick but after a while you get used to it" The creature said a long tongue caressing its lips.

"The second problem we faced as dragons was the fact that every idiot saw a dragon and went oh let us kill the foul beast. A bit like you did really, but we are not bad guys, though some changed after a few centuries of people trying to shove swords in you" the dragon looked up at my blade for a moment and shuddered.

"Anyway I had just got used to the eating, the flying and the men with pointy bits of metal, it must have been over a year after the change, when a large black dragon came by. I saw him arrive and though oh good company, though he didn't talk. Then he starts bringing me cows and I thought, oh yes he was going that way and brought some back. A week or two of this with him looking my way and not speaking started to get me feeling edgy so I decided to move out. I took off and suddenly the bastard was following me spurting flame and roaring. Let me tell you I flew as fast as I could, you think I am big he was half as big again. I flew up as high as I could with him following till I could find no more energy and from the heights I gave up and fell. He caught me" The dragon paused for a long time shuddering at the memory.

"Then as it held me belly to belly in the air I felt something enter me deep and my body enjoyed it. When he was done he just let me fall and was gone I didn't have enough energy to stop myself hitting the ground, it hurt but being built like this thousands of feet of drop does nothing. I hadn't known I was female, how do you know on a dragon? I had never seen a dragon before I came here" she said softly.

"Oh" I said "you have been through the same"

"Yes and I tried to kill myself too in the following days. There were dragon shaped holes over the land for years and every man I met had no quarrels with dragons. Something wanted me alive. As it does you" she said.

"What can I do now?" I asked.

"Listen I do not think whatever force is guiding our destinies has gone to all this trouble to make you a bed warmer for some knights pleasure. We have great things to do yet" she said looking at me now crying again.

"Oh child I was thoughtless in my words but it is not all bad and can be very enjoyable, but you have a better deal than I" she said

"How" I demanded.

"Well a dragons idea of a long relationship lasts about two weeks and when he is done he literally dumps you. The sex is good fun though, the romance, well. Chuck a few cows at a girl and she'll do anything isn't exactly romance. The final side though eighteen months with fifty eggs inside you is uncomfortable and laying them, lets just say it smarts" She said wiggling her rear half and I had to smile.

"That is better I like company that doesn't try to stick me with a blade, I like conversation and sound, which is why I tend to talk and sing to myself. Some of those other dragons are so bloody miserable and the thought of talking to one whose life is as short as yours infuriates them" she said.

"How long do dragons live for?" I asked.

"We don't know, no dragon has yet died of old age and even at my age I keep popping out the eggs regular as clockwork"

"What do I call you?" I asked.

"My name was Paul but after it became apparent to me that I was female I changed it sounded stupid a female dragon called Paul. I am now known as Yedda which in a tongue ancient even to me means the singer" Yedda said "But what to I call you?"

"My name was King Clifford" I answered "but now I am Cyrena"

"That's pretty its Greek I think something to do with water" Yedda said.

"What is Greek and what does it have to do with my grandmothers name?" I asked.

"Never mind" she said "Now what are we two poor creatures going to do? Are we going to sit on our arses, that are still sore by the way, or are we going to see what gallant task fate has in store for us?"

"Sorry about the stabbing you with a sword and hitting you with a stick" I said "It wasn't you I intended to hurt"

"I know otherwise I would have been long gone by now. If I give you your blade back will you put it away?" she asked and I assured her I would. She reached it and gave it to me.

"Des Moines is that way isn't it she" said facing north.

"No" I said and guided her around to face the right way.

"Fine, now we could both do with getting there rather quickly and you are on foot. If I turn up there alone some body will get hurt probably me. So just for today and today only you can ride, because I refuse to be anyone's mule" She said firmly.

"Are you sure?" I asked.

"Yes it was just a case that during the magicians wars they got the stupid idea that they should ride dragons. The one that captured me used a device which fucked with my brain. When I eventually broke free of the fucker and dropped him from a very great height I said never again would a man ride me like a beast" Yedda said.

"Well I'm not a man any more" I answered.

"True" she said and then turned her head to look at the sky again.

"That is you fucking about again isn't it?" she roared. I left her to her conversation as I collected my shield.

"Right now if I help you up and you sit on my neck" Yedda said "Hold on tight but not the ears the ears are ticklish"

I climbed up and held on to huge scales around the back of her head, I carefully avoided her ears remembering the reaction last time I tickled her.

"Right here we go" she said and leapt into the air the first few strokes of her wings nearly dislodging me.

"Is that your horse down there?" she shouted.

"Yes" I shouted back as she tilted over onto her side to give me a better view.

"Please don't eat her" I asked "She's a good horse"

"I don't eat people, pets or pigs" she said "I'm Jewish"

"Oh" I shouted back "I am sorry one of the cooks has digestive problems too"

Suddenly she started making strange movements beneath me, jerking and the ground started coming up fast. We hit with a bump and wheat in the field was flattened by the impact of the crash a lot of it flying in the air over the two of us. I was thrown forward my nose hitting her head with a bump.

All movement had ceased except the twitching beneath me my nose was bleeding and I could taste the blood.

"Are you alright" I shouted.

I got no reply except twitching and strange noises.

"Yedda are you hurt" I shouted down her ear.

"No but please stop the shouting I am not deaf" she answered.

"Now we will try again" she said after a moment "are you hurt?"

"Bloody nose that's all" I assured her.

"Good now rules of flying never start telling the pilot jokes while you are airborne" she said.

"Jokes? What Joke?" I asked.

"Never mind" she said "Just let me concentrate while we fly and we can see if we can get you there in one piece"

"Fine by me" I assured her as I tried to figure out what had been so funny.

Again with a lurch she was airborne and the great wings struggled to gain height. When she gathered enough height she started gliding lazily as an eagle does, my ears hurt and I was cold.

"That's the city" she shouted and I could see the huge city ahead with the giant castle on the rocky outcropping in the centre.

"Do they have archers?" she asked.

"It will take them a few minutes to get archers" I shouted back after a moments thought "if we go in low then land we should be in the castle before anyone has chance to grab a bow"

"Good" she shouted back "They can't do much damage to be barring the odd sting, but you are another matter"

She started dropping in height, gaining speed all the way till we were no more than a hundred feet off the floor, with the ground and the air rushing past me at a speed that would have left any horse far behind in a second.

In a mater of minutes the city walls approached as small farms passed underneath. We crossed into the Killing Zone and I realised we were now below the level of the walls. She rose a little skimming the wall and men on the wall dived for cover.

"In the large courtyard at the back of the castle is the best place to land" I shouted the words being ripped from my mouth as I said them.

The rooftops were less than fifteen feet below her belly the larger buildings like The University towered above us as did the castle. She was aiming at the cliff face at a speed that had covered fifteen miles in minutes. She suddenly pulled straight up heading into the sky. The cliff was only feet in front of me as we climbed, then the white walls appeared, a flash of silver as a man on the wall went past and we were over, dropping down with big backstrokes of the wings into the courtyard.

We hit the ground with a bump and I looked around, Michael was coming out of the stables with his sword drawn. Ready to protect his horses with his life against a dragon.

"Michael" I screamed as loud as I could "Hold your blade" he kept on coming not hearing me.

"HORSE MASTER MICHAEL" I screamed louder "I ORDER YOU TO PUT DOWN YOUR BLADE. YEDDA IS UNDER MY ROYAL PROTECTION"

He paused confused for a second wondering where the voice was coming from.

"Get me down quick" I said to Yedda and a shoulder was lowered to allow me to dismount. Michael was approaching again in anger, he hadn't seen me since the change I realised. He doesn't recognise me, he thinks we are a threat to the castle.

I drew my sword and ran to place myself between Yedda and him.

"MICHAEL I DO NOT WISH TO CROSS SWORDS WITH YOU BUT YEDDA IS UNDER MY ROYAL PROTECTION" I screamed and again he paused.

"Clifford?" he said confused.

"Do you know anyone else likely to come visiting by dragon?" I asked.

"James no" he shouted and I turned to see James approaching the dragons rear. Yedda flicked her tail and he went flying, Michael and I ran to his aid.

"Put your weapons away" Michael cried out to the men approaching swords drawn.

"You heard the Horse Master" roared James getting up from the floor "Go you have things to do"

The men departed and James turned to face Michael.

"Who is this and what is going on?" he demanded.

"His highness er... Her Highness has returned" Michael said.

"Your Highness" James said relief evident on his face "Clifford" he said.

"No. No longer His highness or Clifford" I said "Now I am Her Highness Cyrena Queen of the Kingdom of Des Moines and I intend to do my duty as a King would"

"But Your Highness" he said "you are not a man anymore"

"Quick aren't you Jimmy The Lance" I said.

"Who needs a dick and balls to fight with, when you have a fucking big dragon" Yedda asked leaving both men stunned.

"You speak?" James asked.

"Obviously" Yedda answered.

"Your Highness we have been searching for you" Michael said turning back to me.

"Yes well I am back now" I answered.

"No it is the Lady Elizabeth" he said.

"What?" I said instantly alerted by the way he said it.

"She asked Shakwell to perform the same spell on her as was performed on you. Shakwell refused saying that he only performed it on you as a last resort. She answered that it was a last resort, because if she wasn't in a form that you could love and be with, what was the point of living? Shakwell still refused and then she took a poison in front of him. It is a swift acting one that kills in minutes but Shakwell has paused time around her much as was done to you" James said to me "He refuses to do anything else for her until he has researched the poison to see if there might be an antidote"

"I will not perform magic for some love struck child to get her lover" came Shakwell's voice.

"You will take that back or I will open you up, to find if there is a heart in there" I said drawing my blade.

"Just what do you think you can do against me?" he said in his arrogance.

"Well you little fat sod, she stabbed me twice in the arse before she started beating me to death with a stick" said Yedda

"Yedda?" Shakwell asked.

"The one and only" she answered "do you ever get the idea we are being fucked around at the moment?"

"What do you mean?" he asked.

"Well what we have here is a King who is a woman, meets a female dragon who used to be a man. Then we throw in you and me, how many other magician, dragon friendships are there?" Yedda asked.

"None that I know" Shakwell said.

"Exactly and you save this lads life on the battlefield and now this with his wife to be. If this was a dice it would be so loaded that it came up seven all the time. Some greater power is fucking with us as this can not be random events" Yedda finished.

"Don't give me all that divine intervention crap" Shakwell said scathingly.

"Yes I know it's impossible" Yedda said "and I am a dragon that use to have a girlfriend and drive a Beemer"

"Listen you two I don't understand what you are talking about and I care even less. But if she dies so do you Shakwell" I said.

"Yes young lady and what will you do to me?" he said looking me up and down.

"Whatever Her Highness looks like, she is still the same person who attacked five Ogres killing three on her own" James said picking up the sword he had dropped.

"Yes and I for one will stand at her side to face whatever foe she faces" Michael said looking at James.

This was a problem for James, Michael had just accepted me as king and was asking James where he stood. James was a traditionalist, while he was always very gallant with women and he believed women should know swords to be able to defend themselves, women in war were against his nature. Now Michael was asking would he fight at my side.

He paused a moment his face twisted by the conflict inside him.

"Yes Your Highness, you have my arm when and where you need it" He said.

"Jimmy The Lance's arm alone could do the task of seeing you through to the next life" Michael said.

"With my meagre skill and the exceptional skills of Her Highness I feel that you should be a little deferential in your attitude" said Michael to the still defiant Shakwell.

"Listen Shakwell" Yedda said "I had you down as a little, bald, fat fucker, but stupid you never"

"Yedda I can't I need the strength to face Silvinas" he said anguish in his voice.

"You have been chasing him now for over a millennia, a jump through time here and a sleep for fifty or sixty there. You haven’t caught him yet. You do not have the power to beat him because he uses the same power as you. He knows as much as you because you taught him. This might be the advantage you needed to at least have a chance of besting him" she said to him firmly.

"But" he started to say.

"Just look around you do you see anything unusual about the group of people we are with. Do they seem like the normal run off the mill petty royalty and their flunkies. Is this girl you speak of just a bit of fluff?" Yedda asked.

"No she is one of the most brilliant young women I have ever met what ever I have talked to her about she has picked up in moments and turned around to new and interesting avenues of thought" he said.

"So think man" She shouted "You have a dragon, a king who is still a king despite the fact he is now a she, two men that I wouldn’t like to tangle with and a brilliant girl. Then you and Silvinas, this isn’t just random events"

"No possibly not" he answered cautiously.

"Well get your arse moving and do something because above all else you seem to like this girl" Yedda shouted at him.

"Yes I will help her" he said suddenly "Yedda yet again you make me think with my heart, not just my brain and I thank you"

I slid my blade away and ran to keep up with him as he headed inside the castle towards Lizzie’s room.

"This will be dangerous and the same thing applies to her as applied to you. I cannot guarantee form or even if her mind is there afterwards in this venture. You were an unexpected result" he said.

I looked at Lizzie’s body lying there immobile on the bed and rushed to her.

"She is in suspension she can not sense anything" he said as I tried to rouse her "say goodbye then leave us, if these forces escape me they could kill all three of us"

"No I stay" I said.

"You go or I don’t try it. I can’t have any distractions even someone breathing could cause me to lose her" he said grasping my hand.

"How long will it take?" I asked.

"At least a day and a night maybe slightly longer" he said and I bent and kissed Elizabeth on her lips before leaving.

Outside the room I could hear Shakwell start his incantations and I felt the power like a thunderstorm waiting to break. I walked outside weeping for what I had caused Lizzie to do, with how callous I had been of her feelings.

"Cyrena" I heard someone say and when I remembered that was me now I looked up.

"Look I’m sure she will be fine" said Yedda

"No it is that I did this to her. My thoughtlessness my cruelty that drove her to this desperation" I wept

"Look you might have been the hottest couple since Romeo and Juliet" she said "but with you like this and if she don’t swing that way it wouldn’t have worked whether you were nice or not. Now at least something good might come of this"

"Who is Romeo and why should I want to swing Lizzie?" I asked very confused.

"Look what I am trying to say to you is let us see what happens" she said firmly nearly knocking me over with her huge head when she pushed it at me trying to offer some reassurance. I stood there for a while using the large head to support me. I could smell her spicy smell and feel her warm breath blowing across me.

"Your Highness" came Gwinn’s voice from behind me.

"Yes Gwinn" I said without turning around.

"You need some food in you and does your guest have any special needs as far as food?" Gwinn asked.

"Thank you for your offer" Yedda said making the head I was resting on vibrate to my touch "but I ate last week and it will be at least another week before I need to eat again"

"When you do wish to eat again is there anything special you would like?" Gwinn asked.

"Cow if it is not too much trouble" Yedda said

"How would you like your beef?" Gwinn asked

"Running please" was the reply

"Your Highness come and get some breakfast" Gwinn said.

"No I am not hungry" I answered.

"Cyrena you will come and eat now or no one in this castle will eat till you do" Gwinn threatened I turned around to face her ready to argue "and you are not eating in my kitchen till you have cleaned up"

She looked at me closer now "Have you been fighting? Is that blood on your face?"

"The blood on her face is accidental" Yedda said "the blood on my rear is thanks to her sword"

"What?" said Gwinn.

"I didn’t want to fight so she stabbed me in the…how shall I put this for a lady such as yourself. The bit of me that was showing as I walked away." Yedda said with pain in her voice.

"She did that alone?" Gwinn asked pride in her voice.

"Yes and then she proceeded to try to beat be to death with a stick. It is only when I surrendered that she let me live" She finished.

"Well again and again you become the object of stories" Gwinn said "but your arrival today will bring lots and lots of people asking questions. So when you are done treating your friends wounds come and eat then we can see about sorting you out for guests. Lots of them" Gwinn finished walking off as she did.

"Yedda who do you think is best treating you, Michael is or Horse Master and is skilled with horses or I can get someone from the University to come and treat you?" I asked.

"I think the Horse Master will probably have more idea" Yedda said miserably.

"He is a good man and most of the time between him and Gwinn all the ills and injuries are treated in the castle, it s only rarely that an expert is brought in" I said.

"He has treated you?" she asked .

"Yes many times" I admitted.

"In that case, if its good enough for a king" she said with a rumble that I was starting to associate with humour.

"Michael" I called the departing man.

"Yes Your Highness" he said returning.

"Michael, Yedda has a couple of wounds that need attending to will you help me as I am unsure on what to do?" I asked.

"Certainly I will not see any beast…" he said and there was an ominous rumble from Yedda "or person suffer" he finished as if the last part had been what he was saying all along.

He proceeded to examine the two wounds for a moment or two then returned with a large bottle. Yedda kept turning around to see what was happening with her rear end.

"Look these two both need cleaning up and one of them could do with being sewn up. But this is going to hurt as this is pure alcohol that I get from the University. It hurts but the wounds will not fester" Michael said.

"Hurt?" Yedda said concerned.

"Yes a lot" I said remembering cuts and scrapes being cleaned as a child.

"Well let me point in a safe direction" first she said shuffling around to face a wall "Your man up there should probably move as well"

Michael made the man move from his position on the walls defences and opened the bottle. With a rag he started dabbing at the first wound which was completely ineffectual. He spread the edges of the wound and poured possibly quarter of the bottle on it.

"Oh Jesus, what the hell, oh God" Yedda roared some flame escaping her mouth.

Michael turned his attention to the larger wound.

"Give me a second just to…"Yedda said but was interrupted by Michaels ministrations.

"Oh you bastard" she screamed as the wall in front received a blast of flame.

"This one could do with sewing up" Michael said when she had recovered slightly. She proceeded to try and twist around to examine the wound nearly knocking both of us over in her attempts.

"Yedda if Michael says it needs attention then it does" I said to her.

"Are you sure, that was painful anything else might hurt more" she said to me.

"Come on a big strong dragon like you moaning like this over a little pain" Michael said as he had with most of the castles youth over the years.

"Listen I may be big and strong, but pain is the bodies way of saying ‘Stop being so bloody stupid’ and I always listen" she said

"Kevin come over here" Michael said calling the smith over to look at the wound, the man grabbed some bits a pieces from his smithy.

"Its best if you don’t look" I told her pushing her huge head around and stood by it.

"Why did I decide to come back to the Kingdom to face this?" she asked.

"Because someone is playing around with our lives" I said "If I hadn’t
kept stabbing you, would you have told me all that you did?"

"I haven’t told anyone what I did you since I got here. Even Shakwell doest know and I would appreciate it if you didn’t say anything" she asked.

"You have my promise of silence" I said.

"You know when your not impaling new people with your sword you’re a good kid" she said.

"I am not a kid" I protested.

"Look Shakwell is a kid to me as he has done a few decent jumps through time and has had his long sleeps. You are just a kid to me, but I like you" she said as she started twitching as the two men worked.

"Good because I like you" I admitted.

"Again fate plays silly bastards, since I have been a dragon I have never liked royalty of any sort. People generally can be fun but the attitudes of the so called ruling class I just found abhorrent. Then you…" she said.

"I can not say one way or the other about dragons, the last known dragon in the kingdom was in the time of Eric" I said.

"That’s where I know that sword from" she shouted "Its been bugging me but with over a thousand years of memories in here you tend to have a few problems finding what you want"

"No my father carried Eric’s sword. That was one I decided to carry before the battle, Lizzie and I found it" I explained.

"Yes and you just happened to find and decide to use the sword and shield of Eric, you didn’t happen to see any ceramic plate with it did you?" she asked.

"Yes if you mean plate made of the same substance as the sword" I answered.

"Listen" she roared at the sky again "This just is not on. Screwing me around is one thing but when you start fucking with nice kids like this then it pisses me off. You keep doing this and I will just sit on my arse here and not play your stupid games."

"Who do you shout at?" I asked.

"Whoever is watching everything we do controlling us like rats in a maze" she answered.

"Is it this Lucy that you spoke of?" I asked.

"That is just a song by The Beatles" she said.

"I have heard crickets and birds sing but never beetles" I answered.

"Look you go and eat. I will finish getting sown up and I will teach you some songs later" she announced glancing around to see the work that was going on at her rear end.

"Because if you start me laughing now we could be talking serious casualties in a confined space like this" she shoved me towards the kitchen with her nose.

I walked into the kitchen and washed up at a sink, I could hear mumbling and muttering behind me from the staff. I ignored it totally.

"We have the head of the merchants guild and a representative of The University here already" Gwinn said as she placed a bowl of oatmeal on the table. I put some honey in to sweeten the oatmeal and proceeded to eat.

"What does Clive want this time" I asked referring to the head of the Merchants Guild.

"He is probably worried about the affect a dragon will have on his profits" Gwinn answered

I thought about it for a moment. The Merchants Guild had been set up by my father to try and stop hundreds of merchants and traders coming to see him to ask the same questions. With the guild he hoped that all questions would be addressed through a representative and only have to be answered once.

"The biggest mistake I ever made" My father had said to me once "Was giving the merchants the guild. It gave that man more power than he could have ever hoped of with just money. Clive now has the attitude that he not I should run this kingdom and I will not have that as my concerns transcend his petty worries about profit"

I continued eating as I thought how I could deal with him.

"What does the University want?" I asked Gwinn.

"Probably to cut your new companion up to see how she works" Gwinn answered with unconcealed disgust.

"I think Yedda might have a few things to say about that" I said.

"Yes, I have heard stories about dragons but I would have never believed they were so big or that they could talk" Gwinn said.

"I know I didn’t know they could talk either" I admitted "but I think it is a case that no one ever asked one to chat, rather than sticking a sword in it"

I finished eating and sat there for a moment planning my next moves. Clive was an arrogant man who would push his weight around to get what he wanted. If he got his way once it would be once too many. He would feel he had won and I would be expected to be deferential to him all the time. As far as The University representative was concerned I would just let them have a talk with her for a while. I couldn’t see her objecting to company and seeing they would have to negotiate with her, thoughts of dissection would be driven far from their minds.

"Let us get you ready now" Gwinn said getting some giggles from the girls behind me.

I couldn’t let that pass no matter what my appearance or my situation was at the moment it wasn’t acceptable.

"Who are you to laugh at me?" I turned around swiftly to find Gail there.

"Come on Gail this is my house my kitchen and despite looking like this after being mortally wounded in battle I am still King" I shouted at her.

"I today have fought with a dragon, flown back to the castle, threatened the great Shakwell and had the allegiance sworn of Michael Master of Horses and Jimmy The Lance" I shouted loudly trying to ensure my unfamiliar vocal chords didn’t shriek the words I was using against the girl.

"I will not tolerate this attitude and it will stop now" I shouted and she opened her mouth to reply.

"You will not open that mouth unless it is to say yes and sorry" I warned her.

"I’m sorry Ma’am" she answered.

"That is fair enough but never forget who or what I am" I said leaving the kitchen with Gwinn following.

"Where you a bit rough there?" She asked.

"At the moment no" I said "I have to make my authority felt, more so now than ever before. I would not have put up with that if I wasn’t looking like this and I can’t put up with it now"

"But it is a new situation for her and it may take some getting use to" She answered.

"Gwinn take a look around you at the events that have occurred since the first day I met Lizzie. Look at the people, the creatures and the situation that we have here. These things say that we are reaching a crisis point in the kingdom of Des Moines and there are things to be done. This is the only reason I am still alive and the reason I will stay alive till it is done. But I do not have the time to waste gaining acceptance slowly, They take me as I am for what I have done and who I am rather than what I look like now" I told her as I walked to my quarters.

"Have you actually looked at yourself since it happened?" She asked

"No" I said.

I had all mirrors removed from the quarters on the first day I found out and barring the essentials of life I had avoided any further examination of this body I was trapped in.

"Well do so, as you might understand what people are facing when they try to figure out how to treat you" Gwinn said firmly.

We walked into quarters and I found a bath had been filled for me while I ate. I looked at Gwinn questioningly.

"Look as a man you can ride all night, crawl around a forest, fight with a dragon, fly back home and then walk into an important conference and no one will say anything. As a woman they will only remember you came in dirty and stinking of horse, not what you say" she said.

"That is totally irrational" I protested.

"There is no rationality when it comes to men and women and how they act. When before Lizzie did you actually listen to what was said by a woman?" Gwinn asked me.

"I always have" I protested loudly realising the lie in it from the moment it left my lips.

"Yes and I can see by your face that you have just thought properly about that. Now into the bath with you" she said firmly "and I will see what you have to wear"

"No dresses I am not going to dress as a woman" I said as I stripped, modesty with Gwinn being a thing of the past after the last couple of weeks.

"Well if you like it or not you are one and in the next week you will be reminded of it" she said as she fished through my new clothes.

"What do you mean" I asked.

"Well it will be that time of the month. It came last time almost four weeks ago when you couldn’t move" She answered as items were thrown on the bed.

"You mean I am going to bleed?" I asked the horror of the situation sinking in.

"Yes I am afraid so as everything seems to work" she answered "and we are going to have to sort out a decent ladies maid for you as a lot of skills you are greatly deficient in"

"What about you?" I asked unwilling to bring another female in to help me dress.

"Look I have a kitchen to run which has been neglected badly since this happened and you need a girl to help you rather than an older woman. I will make you look like I think you should, before Lizzie I would have said no to trousers. A girl your own sort of age will help you look as you should" Gwinn insisted.

"But…" I started to protest.

"Look you know as well as I do that if you go out there with the wrong image they are going to try to walk all over you. Your position at the moment is going to be unstable if it is the crisis that you say it is then we need you now more than ever before" Gwinn said.

"That’s not fair" I said a small smile on my face "That’s my argument find your own"

"That is more like it come on lets get you into that bath" she said firmly.

As always the water was warm rather than hot and as I slipped into the water I wondered what could be done with a helpful dragon to heat water for the castle. Gwinn helped me wash my long black hair that seemed to have a mind of its own.

"What about this to wear?" Gwinn asked holding up a ladies formal gown.

"No, no, no" I said horrified at the thought of having to wear something like that.

"Well at some point you are going to have to appear formally, it is part of the job as your father said. Those responsibilities are now yours and yours alone." Gwinn answered firmly

"I know" I answered almost at the point of tears "but not yet, please"

"Look I have an idea for today but we will have to get you sorted soon" she said and disappeared while I finished scrubbing the stink of horse from me.

"Lizzie got these a while ago but it will be a long time yet before she gets into them" Gwinn said holding out a pair of black velvet trousers.

"Er…" I said unsure of how to say no again.

"Look you have two choices, these or nothing" Gwinn shouted at me.

"Those men waiting out there would prefer nothing, but I don’t think you will oblige will you?"

"Those will do" I answered knowing Gwinn was in no mood to argue.

"Good now get out of that bath and get dry, then we can get you presentable" she said.

Three quarters of an hour later I was standing there waiting for a mirror which Gwinn had insisted was needed in my room.

"Gwinn does it always take this long to get ready" I asked.

"Oh no, sometimes it takes ages" she said smiling as she watched my face fall. "Don’t worry you will soon get used to it"

"I don’t want to. I just want to do what I have to" I answered.

"Yes but to do that you have to be taken seriously, as you are at the moment that is possible" Gwinn said as the mirror finally arrived.

"Look long and hard" Gwinn said.

I did a young woman was standing in the mirror. She was thin but rather wide around the hips, her black hair was braided down her back so the hair on her head was tight against her scalp. The things I would look at immediately as a man I studied and considered. Breasts, a nice size but could be bigger. Legs, long and a bit thin. Bum, well I couldn’t see anything wrong with that except it was mine. Her face was pale and strained and all attention was drawn to her dark serious eyes.

"Yes if it wasn’t me I would say she was great" I admitted "But do I have to wear this bra? Its horribly uncomfortable"

"Give it a week or two to break it in and you wont know you have got it on." She answered "You need to get used to wearing a bra and the bra is new"

"What about this shirt?" I asked "isn’t it a bit tight and well effeminate?"

"Look because of how you are built now anything that fits across the chest swamps you elsewhere. That is the best I can do for now" Gwinn said getting very irritated with my tedious moaning.

"Two last things, please" I said to her.

"Go on"

"Well these trousers are they too tight also?" I asked.

"No that is what you have been enjoying looking at on Lizzie" she said as I looked down at my crotch where my lack of manhood was very obvious, with my flat crotch and that gap that is always so interesting between a woman’s upper thighs.

"Very last thing, I need a sword" I said.

"Fine" she said with a smile as we walked over to my fathers sword.

I picked it up and straight away I realised that it was too heavy for me to think about using. Gwinn saw my face at this disappointment.

"Look you know the reaction you had in battle with the sword you used then. The sword does not make a King. The King makes the sword a symbol that men recognise" she said

"I know, its just it was fathers and now it will gather dust" I said.

"Only until the man to wield it arrives as happened with this one" she said as she helped me put on the lightweight weapon.

"Do I look like the ruler of a kingdom?" I asked.

"Well you don’t look like a King but you will be a formidable Queen" She said and pushed me towards the door "Go and show them whose boss"

I headed down to the Great Hall and looked around. It was just Henri here at the moment.

"Your Highness it is good to have you up and about at last" He said slightly unsure of how I would react.

"Don’t worry Henri despite the different appearance it is still me in here and I have all your years of teaching to guide me" I assured him

"I know, but even without the changes I would prefer that someone other than Clive of The Merchants as your first official visitor as King…Er I mean Queen. Er… I mean" he stumbled at this point.

"Henri I am Queen Cyrena of The Kingdom of Des Moines" I said gently to the poor man "But I will perform my duties as a king would"

"Good, we need a king now more than ever" he said.

"Look lets get this over with and then you can update me on all that has happened" I told him as I had to be the first to admit, I was neglecting my duties.

"Clive of The Merchants Guild for an audience with Her Highness" The doorman shouted at Henri’s signal and the man walked in.

He was an average height man with little of note in his appearance except his bright red hair, his clothes where the usual expensive cloak and hat of the merchant class in a deep red colour. He also had a great passion for jewellery and tended to wear more than many of the ladies.

"Your highness it is good to see you up and about after such a horrific wound" he said.

"Well I didn’t exactly come through it unscathed" I said.

"No, but may I say that as a lady you are one of exceptional beauty" He said.

"Well let us get down to business" I said ignoring the comment "What brings you here?"

"Well I am afraid I have to demand that you do something to rid us off this dragon that has appeared. It will not be good for the members of my guild as if it is known an evil creature is here, eating people, destroying property. It will scare off potential customers who may visit the city. Their livelihoods are at stake" he said firmly.

"I think you forget who you are, where you are and who I am" I said standing up at this point.

"You have no rights to come in hear demanding anything" I shouted at him as I walked closer.

"I demand, you request. If I feel kind I may grant your request, if I am not I might just enquire with Henri what the tax rate is for merchants in the city at the moment" I said his face took on a paler look.

"At the moment it is seven point five percent of profit made" Henri supplied

"Well what if we make it of gross income?" I asked Henri.

"It would certainly ease the financial burden at this time of crisis" Henri said.

"No I am sorry Your Highness I apologise, my eagerness and worries over your health have made me unclear in speaking my thoughts. Please may I rephrase that request?" he asked quickly.

"Yes" I said.

"Your Highness would it be possible for you to address the potential problems a dragon poses within the city?" He asked.

"Yes Clive" I answered "You go and discuss the potential problems with her and than return to me. We will then address the problems that are posed with this situation" I said and Henri waved a man in to escort the protesting man to Yedda.

"Dean Malick of The University for an audience with Her Highness" The doorman shouted.

"Your Highness it is good to see you up and about" said Malick who specialised in medicine at the university.

"Thank you Dean Malick" I said "It is better than having a sword in your belly, not much but a bit"

"Yes if you feel up to it at anytime do you mind relating your experiences and feelings to one of my students for her to transcribe?" He asked gently.

"Dean Malick I am having problems myself at the moment with this and I feel that I might have problems talking about it" I said.

"See how you feel, she is a pleasant girl fascinated by how the mind works. Talking about it might help as well as she always says. But I am putting no pressure on you" he said with a smile. Despite his single minded devotion to learning I always liked this man. You just had to be prepared for whatever mood he was in.

"I will consider it seriously" I promised him.

"Secondly I believe you have captured a dragon. Would it be possible to bring in a team to study the beast" he asked.

"Well I don’t think the term is captured. I think recruited or befriended is a closer match. But though you and The University have full access to the castle and grounds as always any arrangements with the dragon are between you and her" I said.

"You can communicate with the beast. How?" He asked.

"Well her speech is strange at times as are her songs but her meaning is easily understood" I replied.

"She can talk? When can I meet her? What is she like?" he said rapidly.

"Look let me take you out and introduce her to you. She likes company and conversation and you want to find out things. I think you two will get on well" I said with a smile.

Outside Clive was making a rather fast getaway from Yedda. He didn’t even glance back as he did everything but run to get away.

"He seems rather keen to leave doesn’t he" I said to Yedda.

"Yes I have given him something to think about" she answered.

"What you threatened to eat him?" I asked

"No I just pointed out that people love to be scared and also they love the unusual." She explained "What a draw it will be for the city ‘Des Moines The City With Bite’ and a picture of me underneath. A couple of those sent to every village should get things moving. Then all I need to do is fly over the city a couple of times a day maybe a bit of flame and the odd roar. These people are going to be rolling in it, even before we get the merchandising going"

"Oh?" I said totally lost.

"Yes but that bastard is a tough negotiator and I think he and his guild are going to try to screw me" She said

"Why how much did he get you down to?" I asked

"Two percent of the increase in gross takings" She told me

"Look Henri has teams who inspect the merchants takings for tax purposes. If I make it known I am sharing such information with you for our mutual benefit, I might get the correct taxes paid and you might get your pay" I suggested.

"You have no scruples do you dear?" Yedda asked me.

"I make use of any advantage I have and you Yedda are a distinct advantage" I said.

"Thank you. Now who is this you have brought to see me?" she asked.

"This is Dean Malick of The University. He would like to bring lots of people out to talk to you" I said.

"If it is permissible with you" Malick added quickly.

"People coming to talk to me. Oh yes please" She said happily.

I left the two of them talking as I went to find out how my Kingdom faired with the war.



 

My father use to say, ‘The fate of the kingdom depends on the strength of the king’. The time that my kingdom had been without a king had been disastrous. While I had been distracted by my personal problems, the forces of Silvinas did not stand idle. They were sweeping away all but the heaviest defended cities. Berlin now stood alone, an island in a sea of destruction. The enemy’s forces were so great and the pillage so terrible that the western lords were refusing to release troops to aid the besieged eastern provinces due to their fear for their own homes and families. At the moment the only thing that stopped the masses from being at my door was the fact that Berlin still held. For two weeks after the battle it had been quiet. Then the dark forces returned. Now they were camped outside the cities defensive wall. Why they were waiting was unknown, but I was grateful that so far they had made no effort to attack again.

"What sort of forces are massed against us Henri?" I asked as I stood there looking at the bleak picture displayed by the map.

"At best guess we are facing over two million. It will be weeks before they all converge on Berlin though. That is just a guess and the situation amongst their forces is dynamic. There is no love between the races and fear is the one thing that binds them together" Henri answered

"And the source of that fear that holds them is Silvinas" I said and Henri nodded.

"Can we fight them and win?" I asked.

"Hold them for a while, possibly, win…I can see no way to defeat them," Henri answered.

"Then we need help and we need to take out Silvinas. With Silvinas out of the picture we can win, with help we may survive," I said thinking about it for a while.

"Is it known where Silvinas is?" I asked Henri.

"No, we have heard nothing of him," Henri said.

"So for the moment we must defend until we know where he is holed up," I said thinking about how we could defend against such a force.

"We need to call all the forces in the west. We need to stop them somewhere between here and Berlin," I said looking at the map carefully.

"The lords of the west have not responded to the call. The Archdukes have tried to raise the troops but each of the beholden lords is worried about what will happens when this force reaches their lands," Henri answered.

"Well, we are going to have to change their minds," I said firmly. "They have had the pleasure of their lands and position for many generations, Now is the time for them to pay for that pleasure and easy life."

"How Your Highness?" Henri said.

"I am going to have to go and have a few words with some people," I said quietly as I thought about it. "What about the Dwarves and the Elves?"

"The Dwarves will probably come, as we are a market for them to trade. The Elves are another matter, I have heard of no dealings with them for at least five hundred years. Their borders remain closed," Henri said as he pointed to the areas outside my kingdom.

"Do we know why the Elves have been silent?" I asked him.

"No, the events are too long ago for us to be able to be sure," Henri reluctantly admitted.

"Well let us go and ask the one creature here that knows those times," I said heading out of what was now known as the war room.

Malick was still with Yedda as we returned and Yedda appeared to be teaching Dean Malick one of her songs.

"Ah, your highness, Yedda here has been teaching me about the old times," Malick said happily. "One of their greatest tales is that of a ship, The Venus, which had a rather strange design for a mast. Though as yet I have not been able to ascertain why this Good Ship Venus is so famous, as the crew seems to have spent most of the time in the rigging, because there was nothing else to do."

"Maybe that was the wrong one to start you with," Yedda said to the man. "You seemed to have missed the point of the song totally. I do know one about a young woman from Glamorgan who was rather hairy and very large in some areas.."

"Must be some goblin or ogre in the family," I said helpfully eliciting a deep rumble from Yedda.

"Don’t you start that again," she said.

"Start what?" I said confused.

"Never mind, give me time and I will corrupt you," she said. "What can I do for you?"

"What do you know of the elves’ self-imposed isolation?" I asked.

"Weird fuckers, you don’t want to play with those kiddies," Yedda said with a shudder.

"I have no choice in the matter. I need the help of the Dwarves and the Elves if I hope to save my people," I explained to her.

"The Dwarves yes, they are good people. No sense of humour though, but they will help you. The Elves you don’t want to have anything to do with. Have you thought about contacting the Drow?" Yedda suggested.

"The last treaty we have with the Elfin Elfinnation is that we will not have contact with or offer sanctuary for any Drow" Henri said.

"The Dark Elves were seen in The Kingdom before the first attack on Berlin," I said wondering why Yedda would suggest an alliance with the Drow.

"Of course they were seen in The Kingdom, they were running for their lives. Would you like to have your families directly in the path of those forces?" Yedda said firmly.

"No," I admitted, "but the treaty we have is with the Elves. I need to speak to them first before I break a treaty that has been in effect for five hundred years. But no action is to be taken against The Drow and assistance is to be provided for these refugees immediately"

"Are you sure that is wise Your Highness?" Henri asked.

"If they are here to escape the army that has come sweeping down across the east then I have no quarrel with them. If they prove to be hostile then we can soon change our policy, but if they are here with children and families they are not looking for battle, they are looking for help," I told him and he nodded and went to make arrangements.

"Good for you," Yedda said. "You have made the right decision. Now lets try this one Malick. It is an old drinking song from my time and use to be very popular amongst those who played rugby."

"Rugby, a game involving hitting people with a sheep’s bladder?" Malick asked.

"Yes, that’s sort of the game," Yedda said and I walked off leaving them to their songs.

"There was a young woman from Glamorgan, with tits like a barrel organ and the hairs on her dickey dido went down to her knee," Yedda sang.

"What exactly is a dickey dido?" interrupted Malick at this point and there was a deep rumble, a whoosh and a shout of panic from one of the guards on the wall.

I walked to the stable office and found Michael in there sitting down with some food.

"Sorry Ma’am," he said standing up with a guilty look on his face.

"Michael sit down an relax. One thing that no one will ever say about you is that you neglected your duties for your own needs," I told him and he uncomfortably sat down again.

"What can I do for you Ma’am?" he asked.

"First thing is you can drop this Ma’am stuff and don’t even think about saying Your Highness," I said firmly "Cyrena will do for the moment."

"But Ma’am," he protested.

"Look even with father you used his name in private, I am still the person who shovelled shit with you," I said and he smiled.

"Good, It is just a little difficult to associate you with that boy," he answered.

"I know I look different…" he interrupted me before I could finish.

"No, it is not the change in how you look that I am talking about," he said. "The change started the day you bested The Marquis of Scunthorpe. By the time we rode to Berlin you were a warrior and by the end of the day a Great King. That is why I call you Ma’am and Your Highness. You have earned my respect."

"Thank you, but for now I need your expertise and advice," I told him. "I need to get to the Dwarves and the Elves as fast as possible. I also need to call on as many minor fiefdoms on the way to start to raise an army."

"I can send men out tonight," Michael said.

"No, I need to go," I said firmly and a frown appeared on his face.

"I do not think that is wise, Cyrena" he said.

"I have to be the one to contact the Elves, even the old stories say that it was only royalty that the elves would talk to. If we are to stand any chance of enlisting their help it needs to be me," I told him.

"Then I go too," he said firmly.

"I was hoping you would," I said with a smile.

"I could not let you ride into danger without me," he said gently, "though I wish you would stay here."

"I cannot, my presence is needed. Can you make the arrangements and work out our route. We need to visit the key points for getting the most men after we have the Dwarves and the Elves" I said.

"A fast run to the border, then a meandering path back here. I will arrange it," he said. "When do we leave?"

"Tomorrow," I answered.

"Fine, though before you go, I want you outfitted with plate and Jimmy to approve of your sword work. I will not be going and neither will you without his approval," Michael said firmly.

"Yes Michael," I said meekly.

"That didn’t work on me when Clifford tried it and I do not intend to let it influence me now," he said with a stern look that melted. "Though it is more difficult now. Go and see James and I will sort it out."

The office of Sword Master James was not a place I ever enjoyed visiting. Michael’s world was strict and disciplined, but beneath that discipline was always room for enjoyment and light heartedness. James considered his profession to be death, which left little room for jollity.

He had very little time for people who hadn’t faced battle, unless it was in making them ready for battle. He did have his lighter moments but never while on duty. I had been terrified of him for many years and I was still uneasy with him when he was on duty. I did not relish telling him my plans.

Outside his office a man was waiting at attention, the door was closed and from inside could be heard the sound of James shouting. I knocked on the door and waited, out of habit.

"Yes what?" came a voice angry at the interruption and I entered.

"I need some of your time I am afraid James," I said looking around the room to see the guard from the night before rigidly at attention.

"Go now and I will continue this later," James told him and even before the man left James had his attention on me.

"Your Highness, what can I do for you?" he asked.

"A few things, but just for my own information, not to try and usurp your authority, why was that man in here?" I asked.

James smiled at this and paused for a moment.

"Last night that man was on guard when you left. That itself was no fault of his, you left at night under a decent cover story. But when I went to ask him, ‘had he seen you leave?" He and his friend were discussing the girl they were still waiting to come back. Then, they tried to fob me off with the fact that it was you who was interested in him and the fact that you had not saddled your mount properly," James said still smiling.

"Yes, well it wasn’t quite like that," I admitted.

"Yes, well I have just been explaining that gate duty is not an excuse to force your attentions on the ladies of the city. That is not acceptable with any men under my command," James said.

"Fair enough," I said as I was not willing to see the man punished for my escape, this though was a different matter.

"What can I do for you then?" He asked.

"Well, I need some sword work in this body to accustom myself to the changes and I need armour," I said to him.

"We can do both of those things without any real problems," he said.

"For tomorrow," I said and a look of surprise washed across his face.

"Why?" he asked bluntly.

"Because tomorrow, when I go and leave my city and kingdom in your hands, I want to be ready. We need the Dwarves, the Elves and our men here. With those we may survive long enough to figure out a way to win."

"Ma’am, are you ready for this?" James asked.

"That is what I need to know. Come on let’s practice for a while," I said.

Near where Yedda was now in conversation with a number of people, I drew my sword and faced off against James. The initial moves were simple parrying of James’s weapon and after a few blows my arm was sore.

"No Cyrena," James said stopping mid swing, "You do not have the muscle to just trade blows. You cannot hope to win a slogging match against a bigger opponent. What are your assets now?"

"Get your tits out," shouted Yedda, "that should give you an advantage"

I turned and glared at her for a while.

"Sorry. I’ve never had any boobs and the feminine touch in a dragon isn’t exactly what is expected as a human," she apologised.

"Size, speed and manoeuvrability," I said turning back to James.

"Exactly, use them. But most importantly use your brain," he raised his sword again and this time I didn’t accept the offer to trade blows and hung back, a lunge and I was on my rear looking up at him.

"Come on think what you are doing," he said angrily as he helped me up. The next exchange I got close.

An hour of this had me dead on my feet. James called a halt.

"Look you still have the skills there and you are using your brain," he said as he helped me up again, "But until you get use to using that body with your old skills you are vulnerable."

My face fell at this and he was suddenly at my side a hand on my shoulder.

"Look, what I am saying is that on the battlefield now, you would probably survive if you were careful. If you tried any of the things that you did last time, you’re dead," he said.

"Run when I can and only fight when I have to," I suggested.

"That is it for the moment but as time passes you will get better," he assured me.

"But I am so bloody small," I said thrusting my blade back into it’s scabbard.

"No. Never equate size with ability. If you make that mistake you will be dead," James shouted at me.

"Yes, Sword Master," I said.

"With whom are you heading out?" James asked.

"Michael and some of his picked men," I said.

"You should be safe then," James said.

"Wait a moment, Just wait a moment," Yedda said approaching us. "You just said you were going on a trip and you haven’t invited me?"

"I didn’t want to drag you along," I told to her. "We are going to try to raise the Dwarves and the Elves before getting our own men off their bums."

"I have three reasons to come with you," Yedda said. "Firstly your good fun, secondly the Dwarves are even more fun. Finally and most importantly, if you think I am letting you anywhere near those sick fucks of the Elves without me, then you have another think coming!"

"What have you against the Elves?" I asked.

"A lot!" she answered and couldn’t be made to say more.

"What do I do about armour?" I asked James.

"Kevin can modify some plate for you in a short time," James said.

"What about the composite plate," Yedda asked.

"We do not have the skills to work it," I said.

"It’s easy to work if you have a hot enough flame," Yedda answered.

"We don’t have anything hotter than a forge," James said.

"You do now," Yedda said happily.

Within moments a discussion had sprung up between James, Michael and Kevin about the best way to modify the plate. Gwinn, Malick and the men and women he had brought in were soon involved also. Yedda and I just stood there watching the discussions get more and more heated as Gwinn did not like the designs that were being proposed.

"She is a queen!" she shouted loudly. "If you think I am letting her go anywhere looking like that, you are mistaken James. What size do you think she is going to be?"

"Well she needs room to grow into the armour," James said

"Look if she gets bigger, you modify it again. But with those stuck out before her she will look stupid. She is a small girl and will likely stay the same sort proportions she is now," Gwinn said.

"How do you know?" James asked.

"How do I know? You ask me how do I know Jimmy?" How long have you had breasts? We all know you have something big, that’s how you got the name Jimmy The Lance, not for your fighting skills. But breasts I think are something beyond your understanding!" Gwinn shouted at him.

"Oooh, they are getting all worked up aren’t they," Yedda whispered to me.

"Just look at her! What are you expecting her to grow overnight?" Gwinn said and suddenly all eyes were on me. I just wanted to hide.

"First we need some measurements as the old ones I have will not work." Kevin said.

"Fine, come on, Cyrena, lets get you measured," Gwinn said and looked around at the people standing there expectantly.

"If you think I am doing this to the poor girl with an audience then you have another think coming!" Gwinn said glaring at all of them. "You there with the pen and book, I don’t know your name girl, you come with us."

The three of us headed into my quarters and once in there I stood there wondering what was going on.

"Strip." Gwinn said and I looked at the woman who was with us, she was a few years older than me.

"Come on get undressed, what is your name?" Gwinn asked the woman.

"Tara," She answered.

"Tara here isn’t going to be shocked by your underwear," Gwinn said firmly.

Standing there, I was subjected to Gwinn’s ministrations with a measuring tape while Tara recorded the various measurements.

"When do you leave on this little expedition?" Gwinn asked.

"Tomorrow at dawn," I told her.

"Haven’t you even the time to wait to see what happens with Lizzie?" Gwinn asked.

"No, one day delay could cost us everything. Time is of the essence and I have wasted too much," I said, feeling the guilt for my delay and the situation with Lizzie.

"She will understand," Gwinn said, "and with you out of the depression that gripped you, she will be happy and proud that you are back."

"What brought you out of your depression?" Tara asked.

"Yedda, I think," I answered.

"Yes, she is a strong personality, isn’t she," Tara said.

"No, it wasn’t her personality, it was her story" I corrected her.

"What about her story was it that made you think?" she asked.

"You wouldn’t be the person Malick was trying to get me to talk to?" I asked.

"Well, yes," she said blushing.

"You have his manner," I told her.

"Thank you," she said, "though it shouldn’t be strange. He is my father."

"I didn’t know he had a family," I said surprised.

"Most of the time he doesn’t realise. He is an obsessive personality, ill equipped to deal with the realities of life outside his own interests," she replied bitterly.

"Men are very rarely able to deal with anything other than dressing themselves," Gwinn said, "sometimes even that is beyond them"

"Father I think is in the latter. If it was not dying or ready for dissection then his interest is limited," Tara replied. I was unsure how to respond to this and kept quiet.

"We need to get you someone to go with you on this trip," Gwinn said looking at Tara, "you haven’t the skills or the abilities to be able to represent the kingdom as a woman before other races."

"What do you mean?" I said suddenly worried.

"What she means is that after a week on the road, you have to appear as the perfect lady for the dignitaries," Tara said. "I don’t mind the job if you will have me."

"I don’t like the way this is going," I said.

"Exactly, on the road with that lot and before you know it you will be acting like one of the men," Gwinn said. "Turn up before the Elves acting like that and you will get nothing. How are you with a sword Tara?"

"I can cope, I’m not brilliant but I can make most people think twice about attacking me," Tara said.

"Well, then we need more armour. Get stripped and lets get you measured, too." Gwinn said as if all had been decided. I meekly took the measurements down while trying not to look at the woman.

Four days later we were making camp over halfway to the Dwarve’s border. Yedda had been flying backwards and forwards to Des Moines with messages and information. Lizzie was alive, though Yedda wouldn’t tell me anymore than that. To my utmost horror my ‘Time of the month’ as Gwinn called it, had started. Leather armour, with cloth shoved in my underwear was not the most comfortable way to ride. My stomach was also feeling very strange with everything that was going on. I have to admit I was glad of Tara’s help and company. I couldn’t have talked to Michael about this and Tara was more than willing to help. The only problem being her habit of writing down everything that happened.

I was lying there in the tent that Gwinn had insisted was packed on the two horses carrying my things, talking to Tara, when the sound of Yedda returning disturbed us.

"Cyrena, I need you to come with me for a while," Yedda said from outside the tent.

"Where are you taking her, is there problems at home?" Michael asked.

"No, nothing like that" Yedda said her voice sounding strange, "I just need her to come with me, we may be meeting some friends."

"What friends? Who are they?" Michael demanded.

"Look," Yedda said losing patience with Michael’s attitude. "She will be safe with me. If we go marching in with fifty men armed to the teeth then accidents may happen and people will get the wrong idea. This is a sensitive situation and the two of us might just be able to secure help. I promise the two of us will be safe!"

"Three of us," Tara said next to me struggling to get dressed as was I.

"Fine three of us," Yedda said, "but can you hurry?"

Outside, dressed in armour again, we climbed on Yedda, to my surprise and she launched herself into the air. Even through the armour I could feel Tara’s fingers bruising me. After a short flight through the dark, giving me no idea of distance some lights of a camp came into view. Yedda landed well away from them.

"Who are they?" I asked.

"Keep your noise down. If we scare them off, they will just melt into the woods. Then it could be weeks before we find them again," Yedda whispered.

"Who are they?" I asked again.

"I wasn’t sure at first," Yedda said, "but then I heard them singing. They remembered after eight hundred years. That’s how I knew who they were from the songs I taught them"

"But who are they?" I asked again.

"My children, shh now, they are starting again," she said urgently.

In the distance could be heard the sound of music, guitar, drum and possibly a lap harp. Not a large number of instruments but in the silence of the woods at night, they could be clearly heard. Then voices started to sing, male and female old and young.

"You ask me where to begin,

Am I so lost in my sin?" they sang.

"It had to be this one," Yedda said her voice full of emotion.

"You ask me where did I fall?

I’ll say I can’t tell you when," the voices continued.

"Who are they?" I asked as the song continued.

"They are those few who I saved, those who were nearly lost," she said. "Now quiet for a while."

The song continued into a second verse and I listened to the words of the song so unlike what Yedda normally sang.

"My sun shall rise in the east,

So shall my heart be at peace,

And if your asking me when,

I’ll say it starts at the end.

You know your will to be free,

Is matched with love secretly," they continued.

I was distracted at this point by Yedda rearing up on her back legs. I had to hold on tight, as did Tara behind me.

"Your friend is close by your side," Yedda sang, "and speaks in far ancient tongues."

The music and the voices ceased but Yedda continued alone.

"A seasons wish will come true,

All seasons begin with you.

One world we all come from.

One world we melt into one.

Just hold my hand and we’re there.

Somehow we’re going somewhere," she sang

"Somehow we’re going somewhere," a solo female voice echoed back the last line. Yedda dropped down and started moving forward slowly as the music started again and the song continued with just Yedda and the solo voice singing. The lights got closer as the song continued.

"But if my spirit is strong," the woman sang.

"I know it can’t be long," Yedda replied.

"No questions, I’m not alone," the solo sang.

"Somehow I’ll find my way home," Yedda replied and both of them kept repeating as we entered the clearing.

The clearing was obviously a makeshift camp for a few hundred people, but only four could be seen. As I looked around I could see no sign of the people who were singing here just a short while ago. Just makeshift tents and cooking fires now left unattended.

The song finished and the three musicians backed off into the woods. From the moment they entered they were lost to my sight, leaving just the woman. She was tall and willowy. She had to be as tall as Michael or James. Her features were beautiful but strangely angled. Her eyes were dark beneath the sharp black slashes of her eyebrows and her hair was jet black. Her ears though gave away her heritage. This was a Drow.

"You may kill me if you wish but I will tell you nothing of my people. Now tell me how do you know the ancient songs?" she asked stood there alone yet proud before the huge form of Yedda.

"I would never harm you, Daughter Of The Forests. Like any mother, I would never harm my children, especially when after this time you still remember the songs," Yedda said gently.

"You are The Singer?" The woman asked.

"I am Yedda who helped the first escape to exile," she said and the woman looked at her, for a long time.

"That asks for a lot of faith for me to risk the people I am sworn to care for," she said.

"Yet you do not run Daughter Of The Forests," Yedda said.

"That choice as all choices since the start of our exile is for each of us alone to make. Though I do not feel threatened by you," she answered.

"Well what do we do now?" Yedda asked.

"Perhaps you should introduce your companions. For I believed that dragons no longer carried humans," she said and Yedda allowed the two of us to climb down.

"I am Queen Cyrena of Des Moines," I said, "and this is my companion Tara of The University."

"So what brings a King’s woman out here dressed like that in the company of a dragon," she said scornfully.

"Whom am I addressing?" I asked trying to keep my temper.

"I am Millandra and I speak for my people," she said, simply.

"Well Millandra, I am Cyrena Queen of Des Moines. I am no man’s woman and I wear this as I did on the battlefield, now on my search for allies against the forces from the east," I told her firmly.

"So the Kingdom has lost its king and the queen now runs around in desperation trying to save her kingdom," she answered.

"No, I’ll find troops to hold till Silvinas reveals himself and Shakwell and I can destroy him. With Silvinas, dead victory is assured," I said.

"What make you think that you would survive a second against The Bastard and his forces?" She asked.

"I have seen him as close as we are now," I said to her. "I have fought by Shakwell’s side killing ogres to protect him and I have taken a blade in my belly defending a good man who fought for me. What have you done besides run and hide?"

"With one word, fifty arrows would pierce you where you stand" she said.

"Come on then say the word and end this dialogue now. Then you can go back to hiding in the woods singing your songs. Right up till the point when the Ogres, Goblins and Orcs come marching through here and end all the merriment forever. I won’t care, as I will be dead here or dead on the field of battle knowing that I did everything I could. What will you be doing?" I asked her.

"Now children, play nicely," Yedda said behind me.

"Yedda as much as I like you and value your company, never forget who and what I am," I said turning to her.

"OK, look, I apologise," Yedda said, "but the two of you are just being bloody stupid."

"I am a Daughter Of The Forest and representative of my people I am not being stupid," Millandra said firmly.

"Yes you are," came a voice from the forest and an ancient woman came into view.

"Mother this is not the time or the place for this," Millandra said.

"Yes it is," her mother said walking with the aid of a staff. "They have shown no violence and have been polite. You on the other hand threaten them with violence. This is not our way."

She stopped in front of her daughter and looked at her as Gwinn had with me on many occasions. I pitied Millandra at this point.

"We will meet violence with violence, daughter. But where only song and polite greetings have been offered by Yedda here and tempered responses to your jabs from Cyrena, there is no reason to threaten violence," she said and turned to face Yedda.

"If you are The Singer returned to us in our need, I welcome you. If you are not I still welcome you, as that is our way. You and your companions are welcome to enjoy our hospitality," she said forcing a bow from her ancient body.

"Lady Of The Forests the first thing I said to your people was they should not bow to me," Yedda said. "I am not a great lord or a king come to order you around. I am a friend who has come to help someone in need."

"You are The Singer," Millandra said a shocked expression on her face.

"Forgive my daughter," the old woman said to all three of us. "She is young, still only one hundred and fifty. She still looks on the world with suspicion, rather than enjoying and experiencing it."

"There is nothing to forgive My Lady," I said to her. "We have intruded on you of a night. These are troubled times and suspicion is natural."

"Come child. Help me sit down. Please enjoy our company," the old lady said and I offered her my arm. We sat down together and figures appeared from the forest, young and old women and children. No men at all appeared.

"My Lady where are your men folk? Do they still distrust us?" I asked.

"No child, the men of all our villages are gathering. The dark forces have swept through our sanctuary taking our homes. Homes that have been ours for so long are now ripped away from us. Now they will pay for their deeds," she answered.

"No, they can’t!" I protested standing up agitated. "If they attack they will be wiped out and it will achieve nothing. We need to gather forces from all directions, pick our ground and stop them dead. Then we can force Silvinas to show himself. Once he shows himself, we kill him and the war is over."

"You make it sound so easy child," she said.

"No she is right," Yedda said. "The time of reckoning is coming. Forces beyond our knowledge are guiding things along. Shakwell has returned and now after many fortuitous meetings in recent weeks, we meet. This I think is the time we have to make our stand and possibly win. For if we do not win than all is lost, your people, Cyrena’s people everything"

"Why should we join with her? She has done nothing for us," Millandra said.

"She has given orders that if no action is taken against her people, then all assistance will be given to all of the Drow within her kingdom," Yedda said.

"You have done this child?" My elderly companion asked.

"Yes, My Lady," I answered.

"Well Cyrena of The Kingdom your hospitality was offered without question of our motives and I thank you. Our forces shall be pleased to assist you as you see fit. Where would you like them to gather?" she asked.

"Des Moines has to be the rallying point for all, My Lady" I said.

"Call me Mellina, please child, as you are more a lady than me," she said with a smile. Yedda laughed a deep rumble and started twitching causing all eyes to turn to her.

"Is she well?" Mellina asked.

"Yes, it is just that before the last battle, I was a man. Shakwell’s magic made me like this," I explained. Then I added bitterly, "she thinks the fact that you think me a lady amusing."

"That is but a minor concern, you were a man?" she asked.

"Yes," I admitted.

"We have a prophecy from before the time of our exile," she said looking at me carefully.

"Not the mumbles of soothsayers," I said.

"This was not a mumble, but had been discounted due to inaccuracies in the first part of it. It was only as we fled from the hoards that I was reminded of it by a child," she said.

"The people so nearly lost shall escape from their home and return because of the men who are not," she said. "We discounted it because The Singer led us to our exile and sanctuary."

"I wasn’t always like this," Yedda said, "and we are being fucked around again Cyrena."

"Do we have any free will?" I asked scared at the implications that all this had been planned long before I was born.

"Listen," Mellina said to me, "free will is something that we all have, otherwise whatever force that is guiding us wouldn’t need to leave all these clues, to remind us which way they would like us to go"

"True," I said not exactly feeling better about it.

"The distrust of youth again," Yedda said with a rumble.

"Yes, now what brings you here and now?" Mellina asked.

"We are facing a foe which is beyond us. I need all the help I can to hold them before they take Des Moines. If we can cause enough trouble then Silvinas will come," I told her, "but troops are needed. Otherwise they will walk over us without noticing us."

"So you are asking the Dwarves," Mellina said.

"Yes and also the Elves," I said cautiously. There was a lot of muttering around me from the other Drow now arranging food and drink.

"Quiet." Mellina said firmly. "It has been eight hundred years since we had anything to do with our kin. Now at this point when we are without a land again, think about what you were singing when these guests came. I believe the time has come to see if we can go home."

"Mother, we were nearly wiped out. Only a few escaped last time," Millandra said.

"Two hundred and fifty seven escaped, most I had to leave behind," Yedda said sadly, "and I do not believe they will ever change. But I think they need to be warned about the peril that approaches. Cyrena needs to visit them, I do not think any of your people should."

"Singer I listen to your advice and I will send none of my people into peril," Mellina said.

"Good," Yedda answered.

"I will go with Cyrena if she will accept my company," Mellina announced causing a lot of commotion.

"Mother I can not let you go alone," Millandra protested. "If you go so do I."

"So be it., That choice is yours," Mellina announced. "Cyrena, Queen of The Kingdom, may we have passage with you to the lands of the Elves?"

"I go to the Dwarves first and I worry about your safety if Yedda is concerned. But your presence will be welcome even if I am concerned for your safety," I told them. Again more protests came and a young man came up before us.

"We can not let our honoured elder travel without an escort," he said directly to me.

"I have fifty men who will be proud to escort your people," I told him.

"No child, you may not come. This is not your time for battle," Millandra said kindly. "Live a little first you will have plenty of battles over the years."

"But…" he protested.

"No," Mellina said firmly ending the discussion. He walked off.

"He is but a child not yet forty years old," she whispered to me. "He is keen but not yet skilled."

"I am but seventeen," I said to her.

"Yes, but our lives are lived differently. My grandmother knew The Singer, I have seen over three hundred summers," she said gently. "Age is but a number, many who are old act like children, others who are young are wise beyond their years."

I nodded in agreement as Yedda played with some of the children, pretending to swipe at them as they ran towards her occasionally puffing out a little smoke making them shriek.

"Never confuse enjoying life with lack of wisdom," Mellina said reading my thoughts as I watched her. "She is wise and good. She saved my people from slavery and when she was roused, The Elves trembled because of ‘The Red Death’. She is a unique personality, but never forget that she is deadly."

"It is hard to think of her like that," I admitted.

"Remember it when you need it most," She said and we carried on eating, drinking and laughing at the antics.

"Your companion is quiet and keeps writing in her little book," Millandra said quietly from my other side.

"Yes," I said loudly, "Tara is part of The University and spends most of her time seeking knowledge. The little book often comes out from her pocket and she scribbles in it for hours."

Tara didn’t respond lost in her thoughts and observations.

"Don’t disturb her, she is welcome to study that which is new. Through study comes understanding," Millandra said.

As the sky lightened in the east I decided we had to make a move before Michael sent out search parties. Yedda was reluctant to move but grudgingly said goodbye to the children.

"How are we going to do this?" I asked Yedda.

"I’ll get you and Tara back first then Millandra and her mother. They will want to bring their own kit with them. As with women of whatever species, it will be three or four times more than is possible and about ten times more than is needed," Yedda said.

"I’m not like that," I said quickly thinking about the horses loaded with what Gwinn said I needed.

"Not yet," Yedda said. "Come on climb on board and we will get you back before Michael has kittens."

"Why? Is there magic at work," I asked suddenly very concerned as I climbed onto her neck.

"Just stop it, not when I am about to fly," Yedda said rumbling again.

"Stop what?" I said getting more confused.

"It is time to go," Yedda shouted the gathering. "See you all again soon. I promise."

With shouts and squeals from the children, we launched into the ever lightening sky. We flew over the trees for about ten minutes and we were back to our camp dropping down to a rather bumpy landing.

"Sorry, side winds," Yedda said as we got down.

"No damage done, don’t worry," I assured her and Michael came running to us.

"I was getting concerned about you," he said obviously he hadn’t slept. "Another hour and I was coming to look for you."

"We have allies Michael," I said happily. "Good people willing to fight because their homes are lost to this army that threatens us."

"Who?" he said stunned by the news.

"The Drow have come to our aid. Their men were massing to fight Silvinas forces, but we have an agreement that they are going to Des Moines and will fight with us," I told him.

"That is good news, but The Drow. Are they not evil?" he asked.

"Not as far as I could see," I told him. "They are people like us loving, laughing and crying. They just live a lot longer. We have two coming with us to The Elves. They are to be treated as visiting dignitaries," I warned him.

"Yes Ma’am, when do we expect them?" he asked.

"As soon as I get back," Yedda said launching herself into the air again.

"You have been quiet, Tara," I said to the girl as we approached our tent.

"I had nothing to say in such company. Legends and myths are coming to life before my eyes and you are at the centre of them all," she said quietly.

"What were you writing down?" I asked.

"Everything, these are momentous events and need to be documented accurately. I just wish someone with more skill was able to be here doing it," she said as she took out her notebook and started writing again.

"Studies of the mind forgotten all of a sudden," I said.

"Look, Cyrena, much more of this and I will decide I am living in a fantasy somewhere with people looking after me!" she exclaimed. "I have ridden a dragon, listened to the songs of an earlier age and now we go to visit the Dwarves. I thought my life was to be spent in my fathers shadow, always trying to attain his greatness."

"But suddenly you step out of his shadow and realise he is just a man however brave, great or heroic he seems," I said thinking of my own feelings as prince.

"Yes, that is it," she said thoughtfully and started writing again.

I decided to get washed and dressed inside the tent, as there was not enough room for both of us and Tara was lost to the world for the moment. She was still writing when I came out half an hour later.

"The tent is yours if you want to get washed and sorted out," I said.

"Oh thanks," she said and continued writing.

"How did that song go that Yedda joined in?" She asked.

"Ask her to teach you it. She won’t mind, she likes singing," I said with a smile then told her, firmly, "Now get washed and dressed so you can eat."

"Oh sorry, I just get carried away," she said as she entered the tent. Just like her father I thought.

As I stood there waiting for her, Yedda arrived with her passengers. I welcomed them.

"Have you got enough horses?" Mellina asked as Michael helped her down. "We seem to have brought too much"

"What did I say?" Yedda said and I tried not to laugh.

"Ma’am, we have enough horses for the trip to the Dwarves. I am sure we can purchase some more there. I have two even tempered beasts waiting for you, my men will see to your equipment and baggage," Michael said

"I thank you," Mellina replied and Michael bowed.

"No, please do not bow, I have no position or title that requires that," Mellina said quickly.

"Ma’am, as Her Highness knows, I bestow honours where I see fit, very rarely for a persons rank. If it makes you uncomfortable then I will try not to bow," Michael said to her.

"So you bestow honours on me because of my age?" Mellina asked him.

"Yes Ma’am. I intend to try and live as long as you. If I am nice you might give me some tips," Michael responded.

Mellina laughed for a long time. "I thank you, but with a tongue and wit like that, if you haven’t been hung yet, I think you will outlive me!"

"I intend to try Ma’am. May I introduce you to your mount?" he said offering his arm, which she took. I noticed Millandra frowning.

"He is a good man, but his manner is a little strange to some" I said to her.

"Yes, we have had little contact with humans over the years. You are not exactly what I expected," she said.

"I know what you mean, Drow were always associated with the creatures to the east," I admitted.

"There is lots both of you need to learn about the other," Yedda added, "but with some patience and tolerance, I think that a friendship is possible between The Kingdom and The Drow."

"That I think is assured, but with some patience and understanding, friendship may be possible between Millandra and me," I said with a smile.

"It is assured also," she said with an honest smile.

"Come on lets get you sorted with a mount," I said and we headed over to the horses.

The day’s journey was fun, despite my tiredness. Millandra and Mellina put me to shame, they didn’t look like they had been up all night. As she walked, Yedda taught the men songs, which despite the crudeness of some of them, I enjoyed. I found out what a ‘Dickey Dido’ was, but what ‘Three German Officers’ were doing in something called a ‘Tiger Tank’ was inexplicable.

"We will, we will, rock you," I sang with all the men when suddenly Yedda stopped, looked around and launched herself into the air. We waited in silence, after a few minutes she returned.

"We have company," she said quietly. "We are being shadowed by a large number of Dwarves, four or five hundred at least"

"What are they doing this far from the border?" I asked. "Could they be invading?"

"Dwarves invading, no," Yedda said firmly. "They like a fight, but an invasion is not their style. They have strict protocol rules, an invasion would be rude."

"So you are saying they wouldn’t invade us because it would be rude," Michael said.

"Yes that’s it," Yedda said nodding.

"Well, what do we do?" I asked Yedda. "I don’t want to start an armed conflict, which is likely to happen with lots of armed men running around the woods."

"Why ask me? I’m no diplomat," Yedda said.

"We will send a small party in to greet them," I said after a moment. "Michael, come with me."

"In this matter, I wish to represent my people," Mellina said riding up to me.

"Is that wise Ma’am? This might be a dangerous situation, we do not know their motives," Michael said to the old woman.

"Michael, I have been in worse situations most of my life, though I thank you for your concern," Mellina said firmly, then added "and you will be there to look after me."

"As will I mother," Millandra said.

"Four of us, I don’t think that will be too much of a threat," I said.

"We will use your standard though," Michael said leaving me confused.

"I haven’t had time to sort out a standard," I said

"Gwinn did though, the night before we left," he said dismounting and walking across to one of the horses being used as pack animals. He pulled out a package and started making up a staff from assembled parts. Lastly was a brilliant white flag. In its centre was the black silhouette of a dragon that I had on my shield. Above in one corner was a crown in the other was a silhouette of Des Moines castle.

"Do you approve?" Michael asked.

"Well, I don’t know whose symbol the dragon is," I said slightly concerned over raising another’s standard.

"You made that your standard on the field of battle," Michael said firmly, "through your actions. But Henri had a look and doesn’t recognise it so no one alive in the last two hundred and fifty years has used it."

"Yes, I approve," I said.

"As do I," Yedda announced after looking at it for a while, "though possibly the dragon could be slightly larger and in red."

"Well, you will approve of ours," Millandra said after a moment with her baggage. Another standard was assembled and this time a flag of green with a large red dragon and a tree either side of it.

"Yes, that is more like it," Yedda nodded.

With Michael and Millandra leading the way into the forest carrying the two flags high we worked our way through the forest growth. Yedda walked behind directing us. As we moved deeper and deeper into the woods I began to think we were being watched, I mentioned it to Yedda.

"Of course you are," she said happily. "These woods are alive with many things that you do not know. But the Dwarves are the ones that you sense. They will not harm you and as you are going in the right direction, they will stay hidden."

"Why do they stay hidden then?" I asked.

"Why give away a secure position?" Yedda said. "These little buggers know how to fight. But they don’t fight like you lot do."

"What do you mean, how do they fight?" I asked her.

"They fight to kill the enemy and make sure as many of their people as possible survive. They won’t meet the enemy head on, on an open field if they can slaughter them by surprise," Yedda replied.

"But isn’t that rather a underhanded way of doing it?" I said confused.

"WAKE UP!" Yedda shouted loudly to me. "This is not a game. This will not end with your surrender till next time. This is for the survival of your Kingdom and your species, Silvinas will not fight fair."

I was quiet for a while as we continued thinking about this as it was against most of the principles of warfare I understood A battle was a planned thing armies met at a certain point and fought till one left the field. . After my experience on the battlefield and with my changes, though, I could now understand the wisdom of that. Being changed into a woman was not the badge of a heroic struggle. But I would do my duty, no matter what the odds.

"She is right," Michael said from in front of me. "The battles are what everyone talks about as they are the big events. But there is plenty to do that can cause the enemy problems on the way."

"I know nothing of these things. How can I hope to win when I don’t know the basics?" I asked him.

"A king or a queen is not expected to know everything. But you have to be able to assess a situation and make rapid decisions with advice from people who know their own specialities," he replied. "If you want to know about the best method to use cavalry you talk to me. For infantry, see James and Henri knows the politics of war."

"Yes, I understand what you are saying. I just realised how little I really know," I explained.

"But with that statement you have just shown the greatest wisdom," Mellina said from my side. "You know that others may know more than you and will let them as they’re needed. When a leader believes they know everything, they are a fool and whoever follows them is dead."

Up ahead, we started to get our first views of the Dwarves as we approached a clearing. A large tent had been hastily erected and outside a standard flew of a hammer crossed with a sword. They were being formal over this meeting in the woods.

The figures of the dwarves were silent, little men in height no more than four and a half foot, but built such that they were nearly as broad across the shoulders as they were high. These were a people to who you wouldn’t mention their lack of stature, as I was sure they would bring you down to their level in a moment. Michael dismounted and thrust my standard he bore into the ground next to the Dwarven one so it stood high. Millandra did the same.

"Though the Dwarves are ever welcome in The Kingdom, by what right do you lead a force within our borders?" I asked loudly.

A dwarf came out of the tent, dressed in full plate with mail beneath. He carried a small shield and a large axe.

"I lead this force and will answer to no one," he said.

"I am Queen Cyrena of The Kingdom," I said dismounting and standing before him. "All who travel in the kingdom answer to me."

"I am Thurn, and I answer to no man," he said taking a stance ready for battle.

"I will fight with you if I have to Thurn, but friendship can achieve more. My blade is yours," I drew my blade and offered it to him reversed so I held the blade.

"As is my axe," Thurn answered, placing it down between us before accepting my blade. I retrieved his axe and he walked up to me with his hand outstretched.

"It is good to see the old ways are still taught," he said with a big grin. "So few follow our old ways."

"The formality has a beauty of its own," I said smiling back. "It echoes the events of history."

"One so young talks of history, I would have more expected it off your reptilian companion," he said indicating Yedda.

"My family has had much history with the Dwarves. My mother learnt Geology from your people and my grandmother, whose name I carry, forged the friendship between The University and your people," I told him.

"This is wrong. Clifford is the prince of The Kingdom, I saw him when he was a child. You cannot be of that family. Is there deception here?" Dwarves around us tensed as he said this.

"I am Clifford. My father died at Berlin taken in battle by an axe. I too should have died there and, but for the actions of Shakwell, I would have. But his magic changed me to as I am now," I said.

"Then Shakwell has returned also," he said nodding, apparently accepting my story.

"Yes, he is at Des Moines, the time is coming to end this struggle," I told him.

"Yes, come, introduce your companions," he said.

I introduced him to Mellina and Millandra first and he didn’t seem surprised by the presence of The Drow. Then I introduced Yedda.

"This is Yedda, known to The Drow as Singer and the Elves as The Red Death," I said.

"Yes, she is known to our people in our history as the dragon who laughs," he said with a bow to Yedda, "though they say she was a friend. She has not always been a welcome guest."

"It’s you lot. No sense of humour at all," Yedda protested.

"We do have a sense of humour," Thurn retorted.

"Hi-Ho," Yedda sang loudly for some reason.

"Lots of interesting things you can do with dragon skin. Keep that up and I will have a few years supply," Thurn said quietly.

"See no sense of humour," Yedda said.

"We have a sense of humour but few understand it when they are disembowelled and hanging from a tree by their intestines," Thurn said to her.

"Its amazing how much heat can build up in all that armour," Yedda said to him. "Have you lot discovered the tin opener yet?"

"Come on please," I admonished both of them before it came to blows, "we are all here as friends."

"Yes we are," Thurn said. "Come and sit down. We need to talk."

"Sorry, did I stand on you? I didn’t see you there," Yedda said as we moved.

"Yedda…" I said threateningly.

"Sorry," she said with a rumble.

"I am sorry to hear about your father," Thurn said, "though I didn’t know him well, he was a good man. I knew your mother better."

"Yes she had many friends amongst the Dwarven people. Now how come you are here, now, just as we come seeking you?" I asked.

"Thomas sent word that war was brewing and Silvinas had returned. The job wasn’t finished last time, but this time it will be different," Thurn said.

"What troops can we expect from you?" I asked.

"One hundred thousand will march," he said proudly, "though it will be a month before they all arrive."

"With one hundred thousand Dwarves, I think we can leave it all to you," I said with a smile.

"Well you know how it goes. All it takes is the rumour of a fight and suddenly the place is swarming with Dwarves," he said with the grin visible through his long beard.

"We will need all the help we can get. At best guess we are talking about a foe who numbers two million and Silvinas as well," I said.

"Ssss," Thurn let the air escape through his teeth at this news and others started talking.

"We will have to pick our ground carefully and if we can get Silvinas out of the battle, then we may win," I said

"Kill The Bastard and the army will fall to shit," Thurn said.

"That’s the idea," Yedda said. "We have to be all here for some reason"

"True," Thurn said thoughtfully. "What are your plans now?"

"I was getting the Dwarves, Elves and rousing our men as well," I told him.

"Elves? Do you agree with this Elder One?" he asked Mellina.

"The time has come to find out what is happening," she answered. "We have been gone too long."

"Then we will accompany you," he said standing up and shouting orders. "If we meet hostility, then you shall be prepared."

"What of the troops that are coming? We need them at Des Moines," I said

"Well that’s where they are going," he answered with a smile. "It is a strange thing," he emphasized.

"Lets guess soothsayers, dreams or visions," Yedda asked.

"No, it is a strange thing, but we thought if we were going to fight in The Kingdom, we had better invite you along. So we planed to stop off there to get everyone together and tell you what we were up to," he said, his grin getting bigger. "Only polite you know, to invite you along."

"Have you met my Uncle Fredrick?" I asked.

"Big bastard with lots of hair?"

"That’s him," I admitted.

"Yes, he’s got the size and the balls to make two decent dwarves," he said nodding. "A good man to fight with, just too bloody tall to talk to."

"Enough balls?" I said confused by this comment. "Do dwarves only have one ball?"

Yedda exploded into the air spewing flame in all directions dwarves scattered and I dived to the ground. She climbed, arched over onto her back and came crashing down amongst the trees, flame could be seen and the rumbles and roars were deafening.

"She often does that," I said as I stood up.

"Yes she is a strange creature," Thurn said looking in her direction, "and balls is a term for courage with our people."

"Oh" I said wondering when Yedda would return.

"How long does she stay like this?" Millandra asked.

"It varies" I said "and sometimes it happens often."

"Maybe it is a sickness," Thurn offered helpfully.

"No, she just finds the whole world amusing," I told them.

"Can you think of a better way to spend a thousand years?" Mellina said as a Dwarf helped her up.

"No, but…" I said trying to think of an argument.

"There is no ‘but’, it is just the way she survives and what makes her so special," Mellina replied. "She does care and notice things. Because of the fact she finds life so amusing she notices things more and cares more."

"Yes," I said, "but like here with the Dwarves there seems to be a situation bordering on hostility."

"She had a joke with a number of our elders a long time ago," Thurn said solemnly.

"What did she do?" I asked.

"A bad thing," he said not giving much away.

"I laughed at them," Yedda said coming back our way through the trees.

"What’s so bad about that?" I asked.

"Well there was a lot of heat and flame, dwarves in their mail and plate aren’t exactly comfortable in flaming situations," Yedda said and paused.

"Yes and what?" I asked.

"Well a number of prominent Dwarves ended up with minor burns in sensitive areas and…" She mumbled something barely heard.

"What was that?" I asked.

"Some of the Dwarves including the local chief lost their beards," she said loudly. Dwarves around us started reaching for their weapons and a few were clutching their beards protectively.

"You stripped a number of notable Dwarves of their symbol of manhood," I said shocked.

"It was an accident," she said glumly, "but they decided I wasn’t safe to have around."

"I have no quarrel with you then, Yedda," Thurn said. "If it was an accident and my beard stays in its present condition."

"Your beard is safe with me," Yedda replied. "I have more control than I did then. Ask Cyrena, I have been very careful."

"She has," I admitted.

"You have never been an enemy to our people, Yedda, and I can see no reason for any animosity to remain," Thurn told her.

"I am glad," she answered. "I have missed your people."

With the peace made, we arranged to join with Thurn’s forces. After a long night and as bad a day, we decided to camp for the night. It was a pleasant night. As I sat there listening to the songs and laughter, the threat of war seemed so far away. Only the impossibility of our meeting cast a shadow on my mood. As I lay there in my tent I talked to Tara about it, She wasn’t convinced we were not talking about random events. In the early hours I crawled out of the tent to talk to Yedda. I found her in the company of Thurn and Michael.

"Another one who cannot sleep," Michael said.

"I am concerned. Everything we do seems so planned. I dislike this predetermination of events," I said to the three of them.

"Look, I have seen these sort of games before," Yedda said to me firmly. "The guiding forces that piss on our lives do everything they can to get all the players together. Then the rules seem to say that just as we could do with their guidance they leave us on our own."

"What my reptilian friend here is trying to say is that though we may get moved around by the gods we have our own part to play," Thurn said. "Like your injury that may have been accidental and the gods just made sure you stayed alive now, looking like that."

"Do your people believe in gods?" I asked.

"Yes we do, though I doubt you would understand the relationship between us and our gods," he said. "When you work down a mine or with heavy machines or even just live in inhospitable mountains, someone watching over you is nice."

"That is not what we have here though," I said to him.

"No, however the balance that has survived since the War Of The Magicians has been lost. Someone doesn’t like the situation that Silvinas is causing and we have to sort out the problem," Yedda said. "All things must be in balance for all to coexist here. If the balance is swung too far one way or the other then someone up there gets pissed."

"So our goals are the same. Sleep easy and don’t worry about it, just think of it as another person on our side," Thurn added happily.

"Yes, I will," I told them.

I sat there for a while with them, but eventually I left them to sleep for a few hours.

The arrival of the Dwarves meant that our route changed. We now headed south towards the great city of Warrington. This was Thomas’s city, founded on trade with the Dwarven Peoples and through the Dwarves many others that are only mentioned in stories. As we approached the city I wondered what would happen if Silvinas and his army made it this far. The large sprawling city was extended far beyond the defensive walls and I could see no practical way of defending it. The three standards were raised as we approached the city and we entered, almost six hundred of us now.

Outside the defensive walls were large residences, apparently trying to outdo each other in extravagance. As we approached the city wall we were stopped by a number of guards at the gate.

"As you are a visitor to our city, I have to ask you if you’re here for business or pleasure?" one of them asked.

"Not pleasure," I said to him.

"So business it is then. As a non-resident entering the city for business purposes there is a one gold piece levy for entry to the city. This tax is to allow our merchants of our city to remain competitive against those who do not pay taxes here. It also allows the money to be spent on the cities needs." he said firmly despite the force which stood before him.

One of the other guards whispered something to him and pointed towards the back to Yedda.

"If you have brought that beast for entertainment purposes there is a two gold piece tax which goes towards cleaning up after it. If it is a pet, a licence is required yearly," he added.

"Yedda, are you entertainment or a pet?" Thurn shouted back to her.

"I thought it was obvious, I’m a fucking big dragon," Yedda shouted back stretching up to appear even more impressive than she did.

"I am Cyrena, Queen of Des Moines, and I demand entry to this city now," I said to the man demanding the money.

"We are an independent city state with our own leader, Archduke Thomas," the man said.

"No, you are a province of my kingdom, left to run independently under the leadership of my Uncle. Surely as one of his men you know this," I said surprised at the man’s lack of knowledge.

"We are employed by the merchants of the city to keep order and ensure the smooth running of the city. Our commander reports to Thomas but otherwise we are independent," he said proudly.

"Well if you wish to keep order you shall move out of our way now," Michael said losing patience with the man "I don’t think you are paid enough to argue with five hundred Dwarves."

"You haven’t got five or ten years to try and get the money out of them either," Yedda shouted. "Trying to get money out of a Dwarf is like trying to seduce an eighty year old virgin. It’s almost impossible and even if you do get something it probably wasn’t worth the effort."

"How much do you think I would be able to charge for dragon hide boots, in a nice shade of red?" Thurn asked me.

"By the charter, which granted the City of Warrington self-governing status one hundred and fifty seven years ago," Tara shouted from behind me. I glanced around to see her flipping through her notebook. "Ah here it is. Section one clause three. The kingdoms official representatives may never be hindered from entering the city or the charter is void. Which means all goods within the city become property of the crown and the people of the city serfs wherever her majesty decides to place them. This at the moment is a clear violation of that charter and therefore the city is forfeit. Just at the time when you need men to fight in the East Your Highness."

"Yes, and they look strong too," I said as the men moved swiftly to open the gates.

"Why did you have that in your book?" I asked when we passed through the gate.

"I made it up," she whispered back. "It just sounded good." Her reply amazed me and I realized that I had much more to learn if I was going to lead this coalition. I rode on, lost in thought.

We rode up to the large fortified mansion that served as a castle for Thomas. We had lots of attention from the local population. Yedda refused to fly, due to the risk of archers, and I received more than one enquiry over how much for the dragon.

Thurn, I had to pull away from one trader, though he looked to be getting a good price for her.

"Why did you do that? I wanted to see her face," he said with a grin.

"And she said your people didn’t have a sense of humour," I chuckled with him.

"We do, but very few people understand it," he said. "Don’t make it known though."

At the entrance to the house, we were met by Thomas and a number of his men.

"Who are you to enter Warrington without permission?" My Uncle demanded. Obviously, a runner had preceded us. One that hadn’t brought all the information my uncle would need.

"Well a lot has happened since we last met Uncle," I said.

"Clifford?" he asked.

"Queen Cyrena, now and war comes this way," I told him.

I had found the first good thing about Warrington within half an hour of entering Thomas’s home: Hot water for a bath. "This was something I had to bring home," I thought as I stripped off the armour and underclothes that were nearly sticking to me after being on horseback so long. I scratched under my breasts, which I was now getting use to, and slid into the water. It was nice and I soaked there for a while.

"Come on you can’t stay there all day," Tara said entering my quarters.

"Why not?" I asked. "This is nice."

"Because you are needed in an official role tonight and I have to get you ready," Tara said.

"What exactly is this official role and what am I expected to wear?" I demanded.

"Relax. For tonight you can be presentable in trousers, but soon you are going to have to dress," she reassured me.

"I can’t see why. I can do the job in trousers now just as well as I used to," I said to her.

"I am sure you can, but the minor royalty will see it as a sign that you can’t cope with the situation. You live in a new world now. One where if you look too good you will make enemies for life, if you don’t look good you will be disregarded. This is a world where Henri would be lost amongst the political intrigues," Tara said firmly.

"You are being a little melodramatic aren’t you," I said.

"No, and don’t consider this lightly. You are now not only a prospective wife for every mother’s son and competition for every daughter, you will also be considered a prize plum to pick. The men may be the representation of the power of their lands, but the women often make the decisions. Many good and bad decisions are made thanks to a wife’s whisperings in the bedroom," Tara said.

Dressed in trousers and a shirt again and with my sword around my waist, Tara did some things to my face that involved me closing my eyes and making strange shapes with my mouth as she worked on me. My long hair was then braided tightly into a long ponytail down my back. I protested at the pain from her pulling and twisting at my hair and was told to stop being a baby. Like her father, Tara had little respect for rank. I was eventually pronounced ready to be seen.

"Cyrena, I have some of the local nobles, including a few who were here on business, when you unexpectedly arrived. These are the men you have to convince, if you want your troops," Thomas said as I left my quarters.

"This is not a case of convince and tread tenderly, this is a case that they will or all is lost, including them," I told him.

"What do we face?" he asked his face serious.

"The whole of the dark lands," I said grimly.

In an open courtyard area, were waiting a number of men, possibly twenty. They all stared as I entered the courtyard and I looked at the faces. A few I recognised, most I did not. I then saw Thurn, Mellina and Millandra off to one side. Thurn had his usual big grin on his face and large axe in his hand.

Thomas’s man introduced me and a few gasps were evident from the nobles as I was introduced as Queen Cyrena.

"Yes, I can hear your surprise," I said standing proud, though not very tall before them.

"Shakwell and Silvinas have returned to the land. To all of you here now, war is coming whether you like it or not. An army waits at Berlin besieging my Uncle’s city and it is a force the like that hasn’t been seen in the kingdom since the war of the magicians. The time has come for all that you hold dear to be defended with your lives if necessary," I said to them looking around at the faces.

"Why should we leave our defended homes to die in the east?" One noble shouted.

"Who are you sir that addresses me so?" I demanded walking up to the man.

"I am Duke Simon of Toulouse," he said arrogantly, "and I have no idea who you are."

"I was properly introduced. Were you not paying attention?" I waited patiently, staring at him as he was trying to decide upon a retort. Before he could reply, I continued in a loud voice that would carry over any murmuring, "Gentlemen, this is not a game that can be stood out. Have you not heard of Marysville and the fifty-four smaller hamlets that have been swept off the face of the earth! Are any of you so naïve that you even suppose that you could stand individually against the hoard that has invaded our lands? I was Prince Clifford of Des Moines till my father fell in battle and then became King Clifford. After I fell Shakwell’s magic saved me, though changed me at the same time. In this form I have been gathering allies so that we may have a chance to defeat this enemy, for without them we all would be as lost your individual fiefs." I said to the whole group.

"We have no proof that you are Clifford, he fought bravely against Ogres. You may just be something created through magic," Duke Simon finally retorted.

"Quite possibly, but do you wish to debate the point?" I asked, "or possibly, should I teach you manners?"

"I do not fight women," He said a smile on his face.

"But as you point out I am a creature made of magic not a woman," I said to him, "Now defend those words or stand down!"

"If you insist girl," he said drawing his blade. I drew mine getting a few gasps from some of those assembled, I wasn’t sure if it was for the fact I dared to draw against this Duke or the blade I carried.

With a quick salute with the blade, I launched straight in just catching his sleeve with the tip of the blade, not intending to hurt him. He responded with a couple of clumsy swings. I was right. These Western Nobles were soft. A little flick and I slapped his hand with the back of the blade causing him to drop his own blade.

"Pick it up. You can’t do much without it," I said to him without looking at him. I turned to face the rest of the Nobility watching the spectacle.

"The thing is, you are so secure of your own abilities and the fact that you are far away from the border that you have forgotten how perilous our position is," I turned to face Duke Simon again and he waited for me to move. Again I dived in and caught his clothing, this time on his chest a rapid exchange of moves and his blade was on the floor again.

"On the field at Berlin my skills were good. Now they are adequate. I know that you do not have the abilities to defend yourselves from this threat that will come this way, but there is a way we can succeed against Silvinas and all he brings to bare on us. Together we can stop him," I said to them receiving little response.

"Yedda," I shouted and the sound of wings could be heard as Yedda hovered above the courtyard until enough room was made for her to land.

"We have allies," I said looking around at them. "We have one hundred thousand dwarves, we have The Drow and a dragon."

"What good is that against the force that comes?" a lord asked.

"We just need to stop the forces to bring ourselves to Silvinas notice. Then, when he appears, we must remove The Bastard as all coherence in that army is centred on him," I said to them.

"So you will walk up and kill Silvinas will you," someone said.

"Much better me than Duke Simon of Toulouse!" I exclaimed to a scattering of chuckles. "Besides, I feel that fate has cast some part yet to play in this. Consider the legends. Am I not the Formidable Queen!"

"You, a girl?" came the tentative response from the same man.

"Yes, a girl!" Yedda said turning to bring her nose up to the man, "with me at her side."

"With me at her side and James The Lance," Michael said walking up along side me.

"With one hundred thousand Dwarves and my axe at her disposal," Thurn said strolling over to my other side.

"And with the bows of The Drow," Millandra announced, as she and Mellina walked up to join our group.

"Look at what you see before you," Yedda shouted at them. "These are people who will die to protect you if you come or not. But without you, they will die in vain, as you will shortly afterwards. You want your fancy houses and your titles, then you must fight for them as when Silvinas gets here they won’t be worth shit. Who here is willing to fight alongside a warrior who fought five ogres alone? Who here is willing to fight alongside the king that fell defending Shakwell and who will fight alongside the Queen who dares take on a dragon alone?"

"I will," shouted one followed by another and another till they all seemed to be shouting.

"Rouse your neighbours bring them and your men to Des Moines for from there we ride to war, and to glory or death," I shouted. "Tell the people, tell all The Kingdom that war is coming and we that will not hide dishonourably at home waiting for the end. We will not shame our families, but we will fight with honour and glory and we will win!"

"What now?" I asked Michael as the cheering eased up a bit.

"Copious amounts of food and alcohol followed by vomiting and falling over on their part. You have to hit them with your demands for troops while they are drunk and make notes of the numbers they say. Then remind them of what they have agreed to tomorrow, even if they actually didn’t commit their troops." Michael explained. He continued, "In fact you need to remind them tomorrow in front of the whole group of the commitment that was noted, especially if they didn’t commit any troops and only the number of available troops were discussed."

"It doesn’t exactly sound sporting," I protested.

"Its not fair, but it works," Thurn said from my other side. "They will be too drunk to know what they have agreed to and too proud and embarrassed to back out."

"Songs as well." Yedda said. "Lots of songs about past glories and the women waiting at home."

Thomas must have predicted all this as suddenly beer and food was available, brought by members of his household.

"Who will drink to the Kingdom’s Warrior Queen Cyrena?" Thomas shouted loudly.

"I will," shouted Duke Simon shouted first, followed by many other voices joining him.

The night progressed well. It was a fine evening and we stayed in the courtyard mingling with the nobles. As more and more alcohol was consumed emotions got released and more than once I had a noble crying telling me how much I reminded him of his daughter, wife or even son. Yedda had an audience for her songs, which she loved, and played it to the full. Thurn seemed unaffected by alcohol and was drinking with all ensuring they had enough drink. Michael at this point was re-enacting the battle outside Berlin.

"So you killed six Ogres at Berlin" One man said.

"No only four. Michael and another man killed the other two," I said quickly.

"Only four she says. She only killed four Ogres," he said sloshing his drink.

"Yes Michael," shouted loudly. "I rode with a King against Silvinas, a king who took on five Ogres alone and was mortally wounded saving a good man. Now I ride alongside a Great Queen who will deliver us from Silvinas. Will you be willing to lay down your lives, if necessary, as I saw her do?"

A round of cheers and ayes came from the nobles.

"Will you give me all you have so we can finally rid ourselves of Silvinas?" I shouted.

"Yes" they shouted back.

"Who will drink to Queen Cyrena of Des Moines?" Thomas shouted.

Again a roar came from the men and a cheer.

"You’ve got them," Thomas whispered to me, "and now the others will follow."

We left the nobles to their drunken revelry, with Michael and Yedda thoroughly enjoying themselves amidst all the singing, shouting and swearing and headed inside. Mellina, Millandra and Thurn joined us.

"Cyrena, you know my wife, Kimberly." Thomas said.

"Uncle Thomas, despite all the changes, it is still me in here," I said to him. I turned to her and said, "hello Aunty."

"Well you have changed more than a little since I last saw you. Tara has been telling me of your adventures," Kimberly said. She was a black haired, dark skinned woman who always sported a smile. I admit that as a boy, I was entranced by her beauty, as were many men.

"Yes a lot has happened," I admitted.

"How are they taking it, Thomas?" she asked.

"They have accepted it. The drink and the boasting will just reinforce that," Thomas said to her.

"Good! Because on their own, they couldn’t stop a sneeze," Kim said firmly.

"They have forgotten what war is," I told them. "A few days with Jimmy and his men and they will soon remember."

"A few days with Jimmy and his men and they will be glad it is to war they ride," Kimberly said laughing.

"I don’t think George could have worked them any better than you did," Thomas said. "He taught you well and to that extent me and all my men are at your service."

"Thank you Uncle for they are all going to be needed if we hope to survive. What of the other Archdukes? Do you know if I have their support, also?" I asked him.

"Look, you are family no matter what has been done to you. You are like this because of your valour on the field of battle and they will understand. They might have a few problems at first as I admit I did but that will be a fleeting thing," Thomas said firmly.

"May I ask you to head to Uncle Henry to tell him what is happening, then to head to Des Moines with your men?" I asked him.

"Yes, Your Majesty," he said.

"Kimberly, I am sorry about taking Thomas from you," I said feeling guilty about taking her husband to war.

"Look, Cyrena, I was waiting for him before you were born and when I married him I knew what his and my responsibilities would be. But no matter what we fulfil those responsibilities," she said grasping my Uncles arm.

"The other thing she isn’t saying is that my beloved here doesn’t believe in letting a man lose the skills of battle. She is almost as skilled as I am and practice is still an important part of every day," Thomas said.

"What’s this? Almost as good as you?" Kim said elbowing him in the ribs. "He began to get fat with inactivity and the exercise did him good. I must admit I enjoyed it too."

"Well those skills will be needed," I told them both.

"They are, I have to have some way of keeping him in order," Kim said pulling him closer to him.

"Yes my love," Thomas answered with a smile.

"I never associated with human royalty who like this." Millandra said.

"Oh, I am sorry," Kim said quickly. "We didn’t mean to make you feel uncomfortable"

"No, my daughter is saying it is like being at home. You are people like us, living and loving each other," Mellina replied. "Your love makes this place a welcoming place."

"I thank you," Thomas said.

We talked for a long time, intentionally avoiding talk of war and battle. I hadn’t associated my Uncle and Aunt as real people. They just were Royalty and family. Here in their home where they worked so hard to make us all welcome, I saw a different side of them. They worked as a team making sure every guest was attended to and taking time with each one to make sure none was neglected. I also saw the bond and the love between these two people and the grief within me welled up for what I had lost.

"Do you need anything?" Kim asked quietly seeing something was up.

"No," I assured her and she left me to my musing.

That night, alone in my room, I cried for a long time. Though I have heard many women say a good cry makes you feel better, I didn’t. I felt worse and fell into a sleep tortured by dreams.

"I’m afraid it’s time to wake up," came Tara’s voice to rouse me from a sleep that only seemed like a moment.

"OK, I’m awake," I told her without opening my eyes.

"You aren’t sleeping well are you?" she asked bluntly.

"How ever did you guess? Was it sharing a tent with me or the fact that most of our nights seem to have had some interruption?" I asked her sarcastically.

"Look, I am going to be honest with you, Cyrena. I like you. You’re a good person despite the fact your royalty. We are talking at least seven or eight weeks till we meet Silvinas’s forces. Then we have to wait for The Bastard to show. The rate you are going downhill I don’t think you will make a month," Tara said to me.

"Why not?" I asked her sitting up.

"Because you are tearing yourself up inside over Elizabeth. You are wallowing in your guilt and self-pity. Everything you see reminds you of what has happened to you," Tara replied.

"But nothing can be done about it, so I have to live with it," I told her.

"You are not living with it. You are existing that’s all and you don’t have to live with it alone," she said sitting on the side of the bed.

"Talk to me about it. I won’t let it go any further, just let it out so you can do the job that you need to," She said

"I am a king. That is not how a king does things," I protested.

"You are a young woman taking on the role of a king against opposition and prejudice. You were mortally wounded but a short time ago and the one thing you cared for more than anything else, Lizzie, was taken from you. You have had to leave her behind not knowing what has happened to her and you need to talk. It may not be the way of a king but it is the way that we women do it." she indicated me as she said this and I flinched.

"Yes, a woman and a Queen. That is what you are and I am afraid you are going to have to accept that," She said glaring at me, she had obviously taken a few lessons off Gwinn.

"What use is talking about it?" I asked her.

"Possibly none at all," she conceded, "but possibly it might just pull things together in your mind and allow you to cope with it."

"Let me think about it," I told her and saw disbelief on her face. "I mean it. Let me think about it."

"Please do," she said gently.

We bid Thomas and Kimberly goodbye after eating. New mounts had been supplied and a few extra ones for the equipment of Thurn and his men. I do not believe I have ever seen a Dwarf ride, but with their method of battle it would be a disadvantage. After a day’s march, though, the Dwarves could keep up with us without any trouble. It did make conversation a little difficult.

Now our path was southeast, towards the border of the Elfin Kingdom. This was a border that remained inviolate no matter what. Thomas had said a few brave men had crossed it in the past and never returned. The Elves were strict about their privacy and the last time that open dialog had occurred between our two races was generations ago. The journey was going to take four days and after the unusual meetings of our trip to the Dwarves I was wondering what we would encounter.

The journey continued uneventful, which was more disconcerting that the predetermination that we had encountered on the way to the dwarves. The night before we reached the border, as the men relaxed, we had a conference to plan our approach.

"If they see me here, then we are going to have lots of problems," Yedda said to us.

"Well you can stay here then," I told her.

"I don’t like it though," she said. "What happens if it falls to shit there?"

"Yedda, though, you are the largest of the force we have here, I think that we might just be able to cope." Thurn said to her without sarcasm in his voice.

"Yes, but, you are children heading off on your own," she said wistfully.

"Singer though you try, you cannot be mother to the whole world" Mellina told her.

"I know, but I can keep trying," she replied.

"Look, we go in have a talk to them and if we don’t like it we get away quickly. With the size of our force, retreating should not be much of a problem," Michael said to her. She was silent.

"Mellina, Millandra, Yedda seems concerned that the two of you are in danger during this encounter are you sure you want to come?" I asked them.

"Now is the time that we have to know about our kin," Mellina said and Millandra was nodding in agreement.

"Well in that case both of you stay close to Michael. Michael can you make sure they are safe?" I asked.

"Yes, Your Highness" Michael said.

"The men are not to touch their weapons unless ordered. We are going to make sure this is a peaceful meeting," I told them.

"Look, no one has spoken about this, but it is time. The Elves are not to be trusted," Yedda said looking at Mellina.

"Singer this is not to speak. Despite their faults, they are kin," Mellina said.

"I know and I promised I wouldn’t speak of it. You fear the reprisals that could happen to any of your people that are still there. But at the end of the day their whole philosophy and outlook on life is perverted by their hate," Yedda said to her.

"It has been a long time. They may have changed, so this should not be spoken of," Mellina replied.

"Always worried about others, you Drow. Think of yourselves for once," Yedda said with angst in her voice.

"You know our ways, Singer," Millandra said deferentially. "We do not hate others and violence will only be used against violence."

"What did that get you?" Yedda demanded. "I’ll tell you, fuck all, except a death sentence and a life time of exile."

Yedda walked off turning her back on us and disappearing into the forest.

"Should we go after her?" Tara asked.

"No, leave her. She probably needs some time on her own," I said. "But every one is to be on their toes tomorrow."

With agreement from all, we made our way to our respective tents. As I lay there in the dark, I was irritated by what wasn’t said about the elves. The silence was putting us at risk, though, I could respect Mellina’s decision.

"The silence about things is putting us at risk. People are worried how things will be taken if they speak about it, so I am going to talk to you as you wanted. If you want to put it in your book please do, but it is for you only at the moment" I said to Tara.

"Where do you want to start?" she asked.

"Probably the day when I first met Lizzie," I told her.

We left the camp standing the next morning with a minimal guard, just taking essential equipment. Yedda was still nowhere to be seen and didn’t respond when I shouted. We continued moving southeast towards the heavily wooded rolling hills in the distance. Knowledge of what lay inside the Elfin lands was sketchy, but apparently they lived in small villages and towns within their lands. Not needing the large cities, as the population remained small. On the edge of the woods we stopped and raised all three standards.

The woods were not a pleasant place as the woods I had known as a child. This was a dark oppressive place, causing all of us to feel uncomfortable. No one seemed willing to break the silence of the woods for a long time. I think it must have been a good two hours into the woods before Thurn broke the silence.

"I know what’s up with this place," he said loudly shocking us all. "No birdsongs."

"You’re right," I said. "Nothing at all alive to be seen except us and the trees."

"This forest wasn’t always like this. Our stories speak of it as a place of wonders," Mellina said.

"It seems more a place of death," Thurn replied. "Trees are not things I take much interest in, but these are unlike anything else I have ever seen and I don’t like them."

"Neither do I," I admitted. "We must have someone spot us soon. The Elves supposedly are fanatical about their borders and with over five hundred of us we must have been seen."

"Might it be that we scare them?" Michael asked.

"No, we just wonder who enters our lands unbidden," A voice said. A man stepped out of the forest ahead of us. Many others joined him till we were facing a force of possibly two hundred men.

"I am Cyrena, Queen of Des Moines, and I seek your leader," I said to the man. I looked at him carefully. Like Mellina his features were angular and the ears told of his Elfin blood. He had blond hair and blue eyes like all of the elves who stood there, but I couldn’t see any obvious difference between Mellina’s race and this race.

"I speak for my people, what brings a Queen of the humans here?" he demanded.

"We need to talk," I said. "Is there somewhere we may speak?"

"Here is as good as anywhere," He replied. I dismounted and walked towards him, Thurn accompanied me and I could hear Michael helping Mellina dismount.

"War is coming to the kingdom," I said standing in front of him.

"What do we care of the petty bickering of lesser races. These are not our problem they are yours," He answered and I could see that I was not his focus of interest. Mellina and Millandra were.

"Shakwell and Silvinas have returned. The Dark Lands to the east have rose as one under the leadership of Silvinas. They come this way with two million men, if The Kingdom falls, you will be next," I said to him.

"No," he said loudly walking past me to look closer at the two Drow. "When the kingdom falls, if they dare breach our borders, then they shall die. They are not worth our attention before then, because they are a perversion created by the magic that made us all. Only the Elves are a pure people."

"Pardon?" I said confused at this response.

"Only the elves are a pure race, a higher race than all others created by Silvinas. Some races like the humans are acceptable, as they have their functions. Others like the Orcs, Goblins and the Dwarves are too far from god’s plan to allow to exist," he said moving in closer to Mellina, staring at her from just a few inches away.

"So Dwarves shouldn’t be allowed to exist?" Thurn asked. The elf made no indication he had heard him.

"Why are humans acceptable while others are not?" I asked indicating to Thurn not to get irritated at the treatment.

"Humans are different from the other races. They have an instinctive hate of that which is different. They are the most willing of creatures to kill others, if it is in their interests. But that does not mean we will help you, only that we will not kill you. There will be a use for humans when our people are ready" he said turning to face me again.

"What use would that be?" I asked

"You will serve a higher race much as the others serve you if you are a queen" he replied. "You are a strong adaptable people and looking like you do we will have no problems about our blood being polluted by your race."

"Polluted?" I asked.

"You as royalty must know what a problem the half-bloods and bastards are. We have had the same problems with half-breeds" He looked at Mellina again. "It has taken us a long time to rid ourselves of the Drow from our blood and even now, occasionally a woman will give birth to one showing that their blood is not pure."

"What is the difference?" I asked.

"It is obvious. The skin, hair and the eyes, an elf has blond hair, blue eyes and a light skin. These creatures are but animals who inhabit bodies similar to ours." he said. "They are also slow witted and not to be trusted under any circumstances."

"I will remember that," I said to him. "We have warned you about the threat that comes, so now we shall leave you."

"But what of the gifts you have brought?" He asked indicating Mellina and Millandra.

"These are not gifts," I said to him. "They wished to accompany me here to find if they would be welcomed back. I do not think they will be though."

"Oh yes, they will be welcomed!" He said as he walked back up to Mellina. "I will welcome them properly."

With a swift movement a dagger was thrust deep in Mellina’s stomach.

"That is what we do with filth," He shouted. "Touch me and you all die."

"NO!" Michael screamed and with one movement slashed deep into the elf’s chest with the great sword. I was pushed to the ground by Thurn behind me, just as arrows flew through the air where I had been a moment before.

"Give them no quarter. Kill them all" Thurn screamed and an echoing roar came from the dwarves.

I stood up as the dwarves rushed towards the Elves. I looked around as my men were hanging back unsure of what to do. My orders about not touching their weapons holding them back.

"Get the bastards," I shouted and they rushed. Within moments, I realised we were in trouble. Men and dwarves were falling, arrows were coming from all directions a couple hit the plate I was wearing. They hadn’t brought out all their forces to greet us. The numbers that the men were battling had increased as well. The hundred that we had faced now had to be two or three thousand. This was why we hadn’t been approached when we first entered the woods they were putting a large enough force together.

"Thurn, we need to retreat to a better position," I said as I fought my way to his side. "The numbers are just too great we must have lost a third of our men already."

"Aye, the fault is mine. I’m sorry about this Cyrena. I should have held my temper for a while," he said as he paused for a moment.

"There is no fault," I said as I slid my long blade deep in the belly of an Elf that appeared before us. "You were just a second quicker than I."

"And I was about five seconds behind Michael. Start falling back to the horses," Thurn shouted. "Lets see if we can give Cyrena some cover to get out of here."

"I am not going anywhere," I said firmly.

"Look, me and my men have a chance getting out of these woods without you. With you we’re as fucked, as are you," he said bluntly.

"Fall back to the horses," I shouted I looked over and saw Tara working on Mellina, Michael and Millandra were guarding them.

"Michael, we need to get her to the horses," I shouted and he nodded and began arguing with Tara. I ran across avoiding the bodies of the dead and wounded to find what the problem was.

"If we move her she will die" Tara protested blood on her hands and tears in her eyes.

"She is dead if we don’t move her, as we all will be," I said looking down at the pale face of the old lady.

"Listen child, go save your people and mine. I am dying and not before time some might say," Mellina said weakly. "Now go, please!"

"Farewell, mother," Millandra said weeping. Mellina nodded and with that her daughter turned and started towards the horses without a look back, dragging Tara with her.

"I failed you," Michael said also weeping. "I can’t leave you here to them."

"Michael, you have a long life to try and live, I am old and my time is here. Go now," she said gently.

"NO," Michael screamed, the swing of his sword removing the arm of an opponent before burying itself deeply in the elf’s side.

"Make him leave me, please," she implored me.

"I will, Lady of The Forest," I told her. "Michael to your horse now."

"But…" he said.

"To your horse now, Horse Master," I shouted. He paused a second and turned to Mellina.

"Goodbye, My Lady," he said with a salute of his sword.

"I will see you in a hundred and fifty years, Michael of the horses. Any sooner and you will disappoint me," Mellina said and closed her eyes.

"Come on now," I urged him. "When we are clear, the Dwarves will retreat to the forest."

We ran to our mounts. I could only see about twenty of my men mounted some of them injured. Tara and Millandra were there and with a last look towards Thurn who waved us off we were gone.

Galloping through the trees was a dangerous business added to by the fact that arrows seemed to be coming from nowhere.

"They have got behind us," Michael shouted.

"We have to try and get around them," I shouted. "If we head left for a while, then turn back on track we might get around them."

We headed to the left and the arrows ceased, up ahead the trees were thinning. We broke into the clearing and suddenly we were faced by a large group of elves, possibly four or five hundred. We pulled up the horses.

"Drop your weapons or die now." one of them shouted.

I looked around others were coming out of the forest around the edges of the clearing. We were surrounded in the open.

"What do we do? " Michael asked.

"We fight," I said drawing my sword again.

"Good," Michael replied "Lets take a few of the bastards with us."

"Lets take out that loud mouthed one first," I said pointing at the Elf who had spoken.

Suddenly there was a whoosh of air and for a moment a shadow passed over us. Then Yedda’s huge form landed between the elves and us.

"You remember me don’t you? Your parents must have told you the stories of the Red Death to scare you at night. Well guess what, you sick fucks, I’m back." She shouted and a blast of flame left her striking the thickest mass of the Elfin force.

"Protect her rear," I shouted as they started to attack her from the side. I saw Millandra and Tara ride in, blades drawn and I followed Michael.

"You just never learn do you?" Yedda screamed at them. I saw her pick up an elf approaching her with a sword and squeeze. The limp bloody corpse was thrown at a group of them hanging back followed by another blast of flame. I have never seen anything like it, as the heat hit the group of armed elves I could see their skin blacken, crisp and burn away. When it stopped there was no twitching or screaming just blackened corpses with the bone visible where the flesh had been burned away.

She turned her attention to the few we were attacking either side of her and they fled into the forest.

"Thurn was defending our retreat," I shouted. "Go and help him."

"I will, you run for the border. They won’t bother you, its me they seek now," Yedda said rising on her rear legs.

"The Red Death is back and I am coming for all of you," she shouted in a deafening roar causing my mount to back away.

"Go on," she shouted to us. "Move it!"

We turned right and headed to the border again. Behind us, the roar of Yedda flaming again could be heard.

"Where are you? Aren’t you the cheeky little twat?" she shouted and there was an agonising scream of pain, which was suddenly cut short.

"Come on who’s next?" she shouted. "Thurn where are you?"

The sounds from her grew more indistinct as the distance between us grew and eventually after half an hour hard riding we came to the edge of the trees. We stopped a couple of hundred yards from the trees. I looked around I had nineteen men, Michael, Tara and Millandra left. About a third of these men were hurt.

"What do we do now?" Tara asked.

"We wait here until the dwarves get here. Can you see what you can do for the injured?" I asked her.

"Yes." she said dismounting. Michael was trotting back up towards the edge of the trees.

"Michael back here, please," I shouted and he looked at me for a moment then reluctantly wheeled his horse around and came back.

"I should have stayed with her," He said bitterly as he returned.

"She was dying, your death would achieve nothing," Millandra said, her grief hidden for the moment.

"But I was to protect her, I failed. You can see in a man’s eyes when he is going to kill, they can’t hide it. With that bastard there was nothing at all, his eyes were cold and expressionless as he stabbed her. He had no emotions about it," he said.

"Michael, you could have done no more," I told him. "The odds were just too great. More important is the fact that you have to pull yourself together, because you have a lot more you need to get ready to do! We have twenty-two souls that need to be protected until we return to Des Moines. Now, buck up!"

The words offered him little, if any, comfort, but he composed himself and started to establish a perimeter. Occasionally a roar from Yedda could be heard and smoke was drifting over the trees, we waited. It must have been an hour before the first of the dwarves appeared. Some were helping our wounded, dwarf and man. Others were physically carrying the injured. As they appeared Tara and Millandra between them organised treatment for the wounded.

Finally after an hour of the Dwarves trickling out of the forest a large group appeared with Thurn leading them.

"That is everyone who was still alive," he said looking angry. "Only Yedda’s intervention allowed us to get out the wounded."

"What of Mellina?" Michael demanded.

"She was dead by the time we could move." Thurn said to him.

"No," Michael said. "She was still alive when we left. The wound was bad but she shouldn’t have died so quickly."

"She was gone, Michael, and looked peaceful," Thurn said to him.

"How many did you lose?" I asked.

"One hundred and twenty seven" Thurn said "and you?"

"Seventeen, it would have been twenty three, but for the wounded you brought." I told him.

"That is due to, Yedda, I would have left them if it meant saving the greater number. But she gave us the time," he explained. "I hope she is OK."

We waited for another hour before we caught sight of Yedda flying low over the trees. She carried something in her forelegs. As she got closer I could see it was a body and when she landed we all saw it was Mellina.

"I buried your fallen within the forest," she said to Thurn and me. "I know you have very little ceremony as to where a fallen comrade is placed. With Millandra here it is up to the family where and how they are buried."

"It is fitting that she is buried here so near the forests that she wished to return to," Millandra said.

"What if we bury her within those forests," I said looking at the trees only a few hundred yards away.

"It would not be safe, the risks to all would be too great" Millandra said.

"The Lady will be buried in the woods she longed to see," Michael said firmly.

"Yes," Thurn said. "Let the bastards try again and she will have an honour guard to see her through to the next life."

"She is the Lady of The Forest and will be buried in the forest if that would be her wish," Yedda said, "but I will check the area first."

She gently laid Mellina’s body on the ground and then took off sweeping low over the trees. After a few minutes she returned.

"It is safe there for the moment, but that will not be so for long," Yedda admitted.

Michael carried the form of Millandra into the trees, Thurn detailed some of his men to keep watch deeper in the woods and under the trees about fifty yards from the forest edge we gathered. Yedda easily dug a hole deep enough for the body and with no words she was laid in the hole. Michael and I saluted with our swords. Thurn bowed his head and for some reason removed his helm.

"Till we meet again in a happier place," Millandra said, and it was done. Yedda covered up the body and we left the forest.

That night, back at the camp was a subdued atmosphere. We lost another four Dwarves and three men due to their wounds on the way back and another two were unlikely to make it through the night.

"Have we just started a war?" I asked Thurn, Millandra and Yedda.

"No, they don’t have the population to successfully pursue a war. But if you cross their borders again, they will not have much mercy," Yedda said. "We have made a rather large dent in their population today."

"No, you did," Thurn said, "and I thank you for my men’s lives."

"And I, mine," I added.

"Look you were too trusting of them that’s all. Trust is never a crime even when misplaced, I just wish the lives hadn’t been lost." Yedda replied sadly. "Those bastards are too sick for civilised treatment, they need to be confined to their woods and never allowed out."

"What was it about?" I asked. "I couldn’t understand the hatred they had for the Drow."

"For minor differences they sentenced a portion of their population to slavery and death. I hope you never do understand why they have that hatred," Yedda said to us.

"What do we do now?" Thurn asked me.

"Would you mind waiting here for a day or possibly two?" Yedda asked.

"After we owe you our lives, anything," I said and Thurn nodded. "Why?"

"I need to see if there are any more to be saved," Yedda replied. "The border here is open now, if there are any to save, I can get them out. Last time I could only save a few, none should be left behind this time."

"You are going to save more of my kin?" Millandra asked.

"If there are any to save, I will Daughter Of The Forest," Yedda answered.

"May I come with you?" Millandra asked.

"The choice is yours, but I will not allow you to dismount. If you come with me you are my responsibility and will obey me," Yedda said putting her nose a few inches from Millandra.

"Singer, to save my kin I will do whatever you ask," she said and with Yedda’s help she mounted.

"If we are not back in two days, leave, but never forget us and what happened today," Yedda shouted.

"How could we forget a dragon who sings and is a friend to magician, Drow, Dwarf and Man," I said to her. "Be careful my friend."

She rose on her haunches and launched herself into the night.

The next morning we buried another man, the last one likely to die was holding on despite his wounds and we waited. We waited in vain.

The second night after Yedda left Thurn, Michael and I sat near the fire a decision had to be made.

"We can’t go in and find her," Thurn said firmly.

"No, but I am not leaving yet, another full day, then the next morning we leave," I said after a few moments thought.

"Yes, she deserves at least one more day," Michael said. It was one of the few things he had said since we buried Mellina.

"That is all we can give her," I said.

The next afternoon a small group of Drow appeared. They were thin, unkempt people with children and a few belongings with them.

"Are you the ones that the dragon said to seek?" a black haired male Drow asked fearfully.

"She is safe?" I asked urgently.

"I know not, Ma’am. She released us and others from the camp, then said no one must be left behind this time" he said with a bow.

"Don’t bow, please," I said. "Michael mount up the men, we are going to the border."

"Come on you bastards, this queen and her men might beat us to a fight," Thurn shouted with a grin.

As we rode with the Dwarves running alongside, more and more Drow could be seen. Men women and children, some of them were blond haired others dark, some bore the marks of battle. As we saw them, we gave them the directions to the camp, the women and children headed towards the camp while the men joined us. We must have had a force of three or four thousand by the time the forest came into view. A few hundred yards from the edge our force gathered, some of the Drow had bows and a few had knives. Those with nothing fashioned staffs and pikes with the help of the Dwarven axes.

More and more Drow emerged and joined us. None knew anything of Yedda except she was behind them. They all spoke of troops following them.

"Michael do you think you can organise these Drow into some sort of force?" I asked as I looked at the determined faces that just a short time ago had been running for their lives.

"Yes, I can do something with them, they are willing to fight at least," Michael said nodding. "Yes these will make a force to be reckoned."

A large mass of Drow broke through the forest edge, elderly, children and the injured formed the majority. Behind them came the sounds of battle and a small group of armed Drow emerged in hand to hand combat with Elves.

"STOP!" I shouted at the top of my voice. To my surprise the fighting stopped almost immediately.

"By what right do you enter my lands?" I demanded.

"We are chasing the filth who dared rebel against us," an elf in finer clothing than most of the others said.

"This is not Elfin land, this is the Kingdom of Des Moines and none may come here without my leave," I said riding closer to them. The refugees seeing their kin ran to join them. The armed Drow took position either side of Michael, Thurn and I.

"I do not ask a human woman for permission to reclaim property," he said arrogantly walking towards us.

"You do not ask me as a human woman, you ask me as Queen of Des Moines" I said.

"How am I to ask you while you are up there on a horse and I am down here?" He asked.

"You just speak a little louder," Thurn suggested.

"You come with rat men, who live in holes in the earth, to our borders and you stop us reclaiming that which is ours. Do you tear up the old treaties?" he asked.

"The old treaties were torn up when we were attacked by your men, while on a diplomatic mission," I said to him. "There will be no more treaties between the Elves and Des Moines. From now on all who care to leave your lands are welcome, all who hunt them on my land will die."

"This is a declaration of war between us girl," he said glairing at me. I drew my sword and placed the tip under his chin. He stood there arrogantly unconcerned.

"If you want war you shall have war and I guarantee that you shall fall first by my hand. We will now show you more honour than you showed us, and allow you to slither back to your lands with your life. Should any of your men return, they will be killed," I told him. Yedda’s form flew overhead and landed nearby. The elf looked at her anxiously, a concern he hadn’t shown with me.

"There are others in the woods, Millandra is with them helping them get out," she said panic in her voice.

"They are to be given safe passage" I said to the Elf.

"Never," he replied glaring at me.

"So be it," I said and slid the blade deep into his neck, he gurgled as his life was cut short. "There are more Drow coming. Help them!"

My force and the Dwarves rushed forward with a roar and Yedda cleared the edge of the forest with flame. She then charged in ahead of the troops leaving me standing there.

"No," Michael blocked me as I started to ride towards the forest.

"Why?" I demanded of him.

"Because you are not needed and in there and you are a prime target, a target that we must not lose!" He said.

"GET THEM OUT, THEN FALL BACK," he shouted loudly while turning around and dashing towards the fray.

The sounds of battle could be heard and a huge group of Drow came out. I could see Millandra with them, my troops then emerged and more Elves came into view. Yedda emerged again and a blast of flame sent the Elves running.

"If anyone of you decides to come out I will kill you slowly," Yedda roared.

"Start moving them back to the camp," I shouted to Millandra and she nodded.

"What now, Your Highness?" Thurn asked.

"Are they still there, Yedda?" I asked.

"Yes they are there. Possibly two or three thousand" she said.

"The border between us is now closed. Any violation of our borders and your homes and families will find out how the Red Death got her name," I shouted at the woods.

"This isn’t over human," came a shout back. "We will make you and all you love pay for this."

We waited on the border for two hours while the women and children were moved to safety. With no further action on the part of the Elves, we moved out.

Back at the camp I found we had almost seventeen thousand refugees on our hands and all of them hungry.

"Yedda, head back to Warrington. Tell Thomas we need supplies, lots of them and bring what you can back," I said to her.

"I will be back soon," she promised.

Our food supplies were split amongst the children and sick. We went without. When Yedda returned these new supplies were split between the Drow again. Three times she made the trip to Warrington and only exhaustion stopped her making a fourth trip.

We all started moving the next morning. All were hungry and all were tired, but all as friends sharing the hardship. On the third day of the march towards Warrington we met the first of the wagons bringing supplies and we all ate.

That night, as Yedda taught a new people her songs, Millandra came up to me.

"You have eight thousand men willing to fight for you," she said. "But what will my people do then?"

"There are many forests in my kingdom that have no use except for lumber," I told her. "I can not give them a kingdom of their own, but I can at least give them somewhere to live."

"You would do that?" she said shocked.

"They will come under the authority of an Archduke, but that will be minimal interference. They will have the same freedoms as all others in the Kingdom. The freedom to travel, trade and live happy lives," I explained.

"For this, Your Highness, my people will be forever in your debt," she said bowing.

"There is no need for all that," I told her.

"I bestow honours where I choose because the choice is mine alone, as have been all choices since The Singer rescued us. You though have just offered us a home," she replied.

"How did you get so many out?" I asked her.

"They were keeping them in camps where they were allowed out to work under guard. With them being kept together we managed to break them out in large numbers," Millandra explained.

"Some good has come out of Mellina’s loss," Michael said.

"Oh yes, these people are now free and if nothing else they can die free" I said as we walked towards the singing.

We joined the revelry. These were a people who had just fled their homes, been chased by troops and marched without food for days. With all that they had been through they were still grateful, singing and joyful. They were above all proud. As I walked through them they parted for me and I could see Man, Dwarf and Drow, laughing and enjoying each other’s company and Yedda at the centre of all. The most disconcerting thing I was finding was the insistence of all the Drow to bow. This was something that I had never really encountered; even my father had only received such treatment on official occasions. Now I was receiving this treatment from Men and Dwarves as well.

"What’s going on?" I asked Thurn who seemed to be enjoying my discomfort.

"Well you made all the difference as to how many escaped. I believe that there would not be more than five thousand here without your intervention. You also put your men and your kingdom on the line for these people," He said to me.

"So what?" I asked still confused.

"You have shown yourself to be a leader as well as the warrior. You have the Dwarves and myself at your command." He stood up bowed and offered me his axe.

"I receive your men and your axe with pleasure, Thurn. May you always advise me as you see fit," I said to him. This was a serious business for a dwarf. The formality of the actions showed how serious Thurn took it, a Dwarf takes tradition very serious.

"I will, Cyrena," Thurn said sitting down again after receiving his axe back.

"What the hell is this, Thurn? All I did was what needed to be done, nothing special," I said to him.

"Exactly, you did it, no pissing around or negotiating while people died. You made your choice as a leader of your people," he told me.

"I did nothing valiant, Michael wouldn’t let me go into the trees to fight," I protested.

"Look, you showed your skill and valour on the field at Berlin. It is all your men have been talking about since we met. Many men are brave on the field of battle, but are not leaders, you have now shown you are a Queen as well as a warrior," he replied. "I will give you one piece of advice, though. In battle, with the number of men we are talking about, do not get involved in the fighting. Stay back and watch the battle, analyse what is going on. If you get too close to the action you will not see what is happening."

"I understand, though the thought of letting my men fight while I stand back seems wrong," I admitted.

"And while it feels wrong, you will never risk your men needlessly," he said happily. "Now eat, drink and sing."

I did, though I worried that these people were elevating me to something I was not. I wanted someone to talk to and I had no one. Even Tara was busy helping with the injured, something I would not take her away from. I wandered off from the merriment towards the tents and I could hear someone following me. I turned around and found Michael there behind me.

"Following me are you Michael?" I asked.

"Yes I don’t intend to let anything happen to you, Ma’am," he said firmly.

"Please don’t you start," I said to him. "Everyone is busy bowing to me, giving me their men and their axes. I did nothing."

"But you did! You took control of the situation when no one else did. More than that, Men, Dwarves and Drow listened to you. As I said, a lifetime ago it seems, you have your fathers way with people. Though the fates have stopped you being the King, I said you would be, you are a Queen like no other has been before you," Michael replied.

"I am scared, this is an awesome responsibility," I said to him.

"Good! You should be scared, not for your own safety, but for all that you are responsible for. That fear should make you careful about the decisions you make; the fear will make you consider every action. But Cyrena," he said and I looked up at him.

"Yes," I said.

"Never ever fear asking for advice, you need not take it, but it is always useful," he said to me.

"My father said to always listen to Michael’s advice on a battlefield. I think he was right and wrong," I said to Michael taking his hands with mine. "I think he was wrong to limit your advice to the battle. I miss him now most of all, when he is needed most."

Tears were running down my face, it was the first time I had let myself grieve for his death. I found Michael putting his huge arms around me and rather than being repulsed by this action I found it comforting.

"Your father was needed most with his son, through those years he loved and taught you, he has made you ready for this. With this the best part of him is still here, that which made you who you are. Though I miss my friend too," He admitted and held me for a long time as I cried. Eventually I stopped crying and looked up at Michael I could see tears in his eyes too.

"I cry for a friend who I knew as a child, who I have lost, and for a new friend I knew for but a short time. There is no shame in it," he said, wiping his eyes.

"No, I just wanted to say, ‘Thank you’ for sharing my tears," I told him and hugged him tightly for a moment, a pretty pointless action with both of us wearing armour, but the sentiment was understood.

"Anything you wish to talk to me about please do so at anytime," he said returning the hug and after we wiped our eyes, we returned to the crowd.

I sat there in a place, reserved for me by Millandra, looking at the antics of Yedda in entertaining the crowd. I looked around and saw a large number of other fires sending sparks into the darkness, their glow were lighting up the faces around them. My men and the Dwarves were mingling with all, as was Tara, who was being overwhelmed by the calls on her talents. I kept quiet and in the background not willing to thrust myself into the limelight. Eventually I escaped to my tent and lay there listening to Yedda’s songs. They had dropped in tempo and intensity from the ones she sang earlier and now were more to my taste.

"There’s forty shillings on the drum.

For those who’ll volunteer to come.

Enlist and fight the foe today,

Over the hills and far away.

O’er the hills and o’er the main,

through Flanders, Portugal and Spain,

King George commands and we obey,

Over the hills and far away."

As I lay there I though I would have to ask her how she knew so many songs and how come she had a song about my father, I had never heard of. Where was Portugal? I fell asleep to these musings only waking momentarily as Tara returned.

The journey back to Warrington was a week long event in total, the horses, having been ridden hard on the way out, were in need of the slower pace set by the refugees. I tried to let my mount be used by the Drow in need but Millandra and Thurn had major disagreements with me about it. I had a place to maintain in the scheme of things and me walking didn’t fit that scheme. Michael looked on amused at this, though said nothing. So I rode with a child on the horse with me most of the time alternating with whichever child looked most in need of a rest. Strangely it made a big impact with the Drow, who seemed to get even more deferential with me. Yedda had ferried a large number of the sick, wounded and elderly ahead to Warrington and while she walked with us she had a large number of children on her back.

Yedda’s shouts of, "Not the ears. Please not the ears," were often heard echoing through the land while we walked.

"Why do you do this for us?" One woman with a young child asked, as she walked alongside the horse where I had her other child.

"Because it is the right thing to do," I told her.

"You do not consider us evil, perversions of gods plan or filthy animals?" she asked.

"No I consider you people, like me," I said with a smile.

"But you are of Royal Blood, saved from death by Shakwell and come with Yedda to save us," she replied.

"But beyond all that, I am young even by human years, little more than a child. I am royal by birth, which means that my duty and responsibilities are laid out before me, also my fate. No King in the last seven generations has lived to an old age. But above all I am a person." I explained to her.

"Well then, why don’t you take control of your life? My kin Millandra said they have a saying. The choice is mine alone as have all been since the coming of The Singer and the start of our exile. Why do you not make the choices in your life?" She asked.

"My life seems to be guided by another, my destiny seems to be planned out for me," I told her.

"Your destiny may be fixed for you by another, but how you live your life, what you make of it and how you savour each moment is up to you. If you do not, then what do you get out of life? It is a life wasted wishing things were different… I am sorry I shouldn’t say such things." she apologised quickly.

"Yes, you should say such things, as they are what you think," I told her quickly.

She was unwilling to speak after this and what little conversation we had was monosyllabic with lots of honorific titles. I moved over to walk alongside Yedda, hoping for some conversation from her.

"Yedda how come you know so many songs?" I asked her.

"My job before I was like this, involved the use of song to convince people to buy things they didn’t want and probably didn’t need," she replied.

"What?" I said totally confused by her response.

"Yes it sounds totally ridiculous as we walk here, but I assure you I made lots of money at it. But it meant a lot of listening to music, which I always liked," she told me.

"But how do you remember so many?" I asked her.

"Oh I don’t know. I think it is something to do with how a Dragons brain is designed. I think it was designed for a lot more information and longer use than a human brain. I can remember things that happened hundreds of years ago," she started humming as she walked.

"What of the one the other night with my father mentioned?" I asked.

"Your father, I never knew your father and I don’t think I know any songs about him," Yedda replied sounding slightly amused.

"King George commands and I obey. Over the hills and far away," I sang gently.

"You have a good voice," Yedda nodded in approval. "That song was a song from over two hundred years before the time of Silvinas. It was a soldiers song in a war that involved many countries against one man, Napoleon."

"Was he evil?" I asked.

"Probably not, his beliefs of what was right for the people went against what the ruling families believed at the time and his methods brought too much death. But a lot of his ideas had to be brought into affect after his death. He was finally stopped by bad luck and a multi national force." Yedda said

"What was his bad luck?" I asked.

"The weather was against him and he let the ground dry before beginning the battle. That gave his opponent’s reinforcements time to arrive and all was lost, many men died that day," Yedda replied.

"Can I learn anything from that battle?" I asked her.

"Most of the battle involved the use of cannon and guns, neither of which work here. Silvinas had made this place as his own fantasy world and gunpowder doesn’t work. There are a few weapons that might give you a few advantages, when we get back I will talk to the Dwarves. I also think we need to rearrange your command structure, as you are working with a force a lot larger than anything you have had before."

"Thurn has already said that I should not get involved in the fighting, that I should hang back and observe," I admitted.

"Yes, that is sound advice, but we will be involved at the end I think," she replied wistfully.

"You worry about Silvinas?" I asked her.

"Yes and never underestimate what that man can do. He could wipe us out with a word before we get near to him, if we are not careful." she admitted.

"But when Shakwell faced him, they didn’t notice anything that happened around them," I told her.

"Then we will use that," Yedda said firmly.

Outside Warrington, a large tent city had appeared. As we approached I could see a reception committee waiting for us. I moved to the front of the column of men with Thurn and Millandra and was greeted by Kimberly and a group of important people from the city.

"Welcome all as friends to the City of Warrington," Kimberly shouted. "My husband has left to go to war so he can not be here now, but I offer you all the hospitality of the city. Bring your sick, wounded and elderly into the city and we shall care for them. For the rest of you, all we can offer for the moment, are tents, food and drink."

"On behalf of my people, I thank you, though we will not impose for long as we have been offered a home of our own," Millandra replied.

"Do not leave too soon, gather your strength and rest first," Kim said with a smile. "I was sorry to hear of the loss of your mother."

"My mother made her choice as did I. Her passing will be mourned, but her life celebrated," Millandra said to her. "Our way is that death comes to all and is not an enemy to be fought but a transition in life. The loss of her will be a temporary thing until I, too, join her. The life that she led though, is a thing for rejoicing."

"I will miss her," Michael said from beside Thurn.

"As will she, you, Michael, for she liked you. You have the manner of my father who she has gone to join now," Millandra said with a sad smile. "She will be waiting for you and mother will not be happy if you arrive early."

"I will try not to upset The Lady," Michael replied.

Kim wanted to make sure all of her guests were happy and accommodated for in the tents. The businessmen who were with her made arrangements for food, drink, blankets and clothing. Eventually satisfied with the arrangements and with most of the Dwarves and men electing to stay with the Drow, we made our way into the city. Tara had been convinced to leave her medical duties with the arrival of some of the physicians from Warrington. She needed to leave them for awhile, as she was pale with exhaustion.

In the safety of her home, Kimberly let the emotions break through for a moment.

"What of the Elves? Are we at war? Should I expect an attack?" she asked urgently.

"No, I have talked to Yedda about this," Thurn said quickly. "It is not their way, an open attack. Expect treachery and evil deeds, but that will be against Cyrena here. I will send one of my men back to our lands; some of the elders were upset about being left behind. They will be greybeards, too old to travel across the Kingdom to fight a war, but more than a match for a few elves in a battle in a city, if it comes."

"What of your homes and families," Kim asked concerned.

"I pity the Man, Elf or Dwarf who tries to attack my mother’s home or who faces my wife. We leave them at home for two reasons when we come to war. Firstly, how can we enjoy a battle with a wife complaining about the blood on the clothing and what do we think we are doing out there? Secondly, and more importantly not even we are that cruel as to let our womenfolk loose on an unsuspecting enemy," Thurn said with a smile.

"Are you sure, Thurn," I asked. "I was intending to send some forces here."

"My father and even my grandfather would be most upset if they knew they had a chance for battle and I had not accepted. They may not be as swift on foot as they used to be, but they can still fight," Thurn said looking at Kim.

"I would be honoured to have their help in the defence of the city left in my care," Kim said to him.

"Even with an Elfin hoard to fight it will be a holiday for them," Thurn said with a bow.

We retired to bathe before we ate, which was much needed after the length of time we had been on horseback. Tara accompanied me in silence for a while then she seemed to have decided something.

"You need to dress properly tonight, the Drow have no worries about a female warrior. But if you are to be a leader for them, you will have to show them you can be a woman as well as a warrior," she said suddenly.

"What do you mean?" I demanded suspiciously.

"These people will accept you as a leader, warrior and a Queen, but you need to show them that you are a Queen as well as the warrior," Tara explained.

"What does that mean?" I asked again.

"You are going to have to dress like a Queen and act like a Queen."

"But there has to be another way," I protested.

"No, now is the time for you to be what you now are. It is a necessity at this time. It is also your duty to your people," she sounded very serious as she said this.

"Isn’t there any other way?" I asked with less conviction.

"No, now bathe and then I’ll come and help you," she said then hugged me tight. "Don’t worry you’ll look beautiful."

"Oh thank you," I replied with little enthusiasm.

I stripped off the clothes again and in one respect I was glad to be here; toiletry arrangements in this body, while travelling, were not fun. Most of the time I tried to hold on until we made camp, but that wasn’t always possible. More than once I had been glad of Tara’s help and advice. She seemed able to treat all the problems I faced without embarrassment and was quite willing to talk about things that as a man you wouldn’t discuss with anyone. I lay in the water wondering what plans she had for me.

"Come on hurry up," came a voice not Tara’s and I looked up to find Kimberly there.

"What happened to Tara? Why are you here Aunty?" I asked trying to make my hands and one small cloth cover all.

"Tara needs time for herself She has been running herself ragged with the wounded. So I will be helping you," she said standing there. "Oh, stop it. You have nothing to hide and even before this I have seen you naked many times."

"But, Aunty," I protested.

"Look, call me Kim as you are Queen now. I do not need to remind you of the basics of your position do I? You are responsible for your people and it is your duty to do what is necessary for the people you are responsible for. To that end you may be required to give your life on the field of battle or order a man killed. People expect things of royalty and to that end, appearances and the accoutrements are necessary. Tonight here you have to appear as a leader of your people, but unfortunately for you that now means dressing to your form," She said repeating some of the lectures that I had grown up with off my father.

"I know it’s just…" I couldn’t say any more.

"I know," Kim said gently. "I’ll help you all I can, as will Tara. This isn’t just an exercise in humiliating you. This is necessary. You remember Elizabeth’s mother and father and they were by no means the worst people I have met. Though I must admit they were unpleasant. You have to show all that you are a Queen fit to rule, fit to lead and fit for the social niceties."

"Yes I understand," I replied weakly, my throat suddenly dry and my heart racing.

"Good, now get out of that bath and lets get you looking like a Queen," she announced.

I stood up flushing with embarrassment. Kim wrapped a towel around me as if I was a child and as I stepped out of the bath she placed an arm around me and led me over to the bed. She started rubbing me dry as I sat on the edge of the bed.

"Don’t worry about it, you will be a beautiful young woman," she said hugging me.

"I know. It’s just that it seems too strange," I said to her trying not to cry.

"I know, but this is all part of your responsibilities and duties, as much as the war that we face is. You are asking men, dwarves and drow to die for you this is the least you can do for them," Kim said firmly.

"Yes," I replied. This was just another role I had to play and these were just accessories for the role.

Kim started arranging clothes as I finished drying.; I disliked what I was seeing, but had little choice in the matter.

"Slip on your panties you’ll feel a little less exposed," Kim suggested as I sat there with the towel wrapped around me.

I picked them up. Unlike the all covering things I had been wearing, these were flimsy things in white, made mostly out of lace.

"What are these?" I asked holding them up between a thumb and forefinger.

"That is underwear, dear, unlike what you have been wearing, which I think was picked to offer the most protection for your virtue. Who picked it out for you?" Kim asked.

"Gwinn"

"That explains it then, she was protecting your virginity," she replied laughing.

"Protecting my virginity," I said stunned, "against what?"

"Look, as a married woman for many years, I can tell you enjoyment can be had with that body and I would be surprised if you haven’t found some of that out."

"No I haven’t," I protested.

"Oh, I would have thought that would be one of the first things you’d try," Kim said sounding surprised.

"No, all I wanted was to die," I told her honestly, "then I came out on this search for allies."

"Oh, well get those panties on anyway," Kim said swiftly changing the subject.

I slipped them on as I had little else to cover myself. Even for that task, they were almost inadequate. They concealed little at the front and at the rear they only covered half of my bum. When I tried to pull them up higher I was in danger of doing myself an injury. The last thing was that the lace itched against my skin.

"Right, lets give you some shape," Kim announced.

"What do you mean, shape?" I asked.

"Well dear, you are a very beautiful young woman, but a little help won’t go amiss. You know, give nature a hand," she said with a smile, then seeing I was none the wiser added, "think of it as armour for social occasions. Stand up for me."

I did and she wrapped a garment around my middle. My breasts were cupped by it and were forced up uncomfortably. With everything in position, she started tightening it at the back.

"I don’t think this fits," I protested.

"It will when I get it tight enough," she assured me heaving on the laces.

"I can hardly take a breath," I moaned.

"Listen, you don’t need much help, you should see what I have to go through to get ready. That will do you for now." she announced.

I looked down and saw that the modest breasts I had, now looked at least three times their original size and I had a cleavage. Breathing was possible, but I doubted if I would be able to eat much. Again the lace on the white object was itching, but this time my breasts were at the mercy of the garment. It was quite distracting because my nipples were reacting and it wasn’t totally unpleasant.

"You, my dear, are going to have to do something about this hair before you do this again," Kim said looking at me.

"What do you mean," I asked putting a hand up to my head.

"No silly, your legs and your armpits" she said laughing "I don’t think you are exactly hairy, but it will need doing."

"I don’t know how?" I said, wondering how I could use a straight razor on my legs and under my arms without major blood loss.

"Don’t worry I will get Tara to help you and show you," she said kindly.

She made me sit down and helped me carefully put on some white silk stockings. These were held up by garters on each leg. I must admit they were not as unpleasant as most of the clothing had been so far. An underskirt was placed around my waist as I was told it would give the dress shape. Then the yellow garment was produced that would cover me in public. With it on, my bottom half was hidden almost down to the floor, my top half though was a different matter. My breasts were covered to possibly an inch above my nipples leaving a large expanse of breast and cleavage on display. The same was true at the back; the sleeves were mere ornaments resting just at the edge of my shoulders. Before I had chance to object and say I wasn’t going anywhere like this, Kim started trying to rip my hair out of my head.

"Ow, that hurts," I complained to her as she forced a brush through my wet hair.

"It’s self inflicted," she told me with little sympathy, "have you even brushed this since you left here?"

"Yes…on occasions," I admitted quietly. "We had rather a lot going on at the time."

"That is no excuse. Now keep quiet and let me try to sort this out," I was told firmly.

After my hair done to her satisfaction, she started applying various compounds to my face, much as Tara had last time we were here, but more so. Then came a necklace. Finally, a pair of yellow shoes, little more than cloth slippers, were put on my feet.

"I think that is about it. Just a bit of perfume and you are ready to face the world," Kim announced.

"I feel stupid and I must look ridiculous," I said to her.

"Let me assure you, Cyrena, however you may feel you, don’t look ridiculous. You look stunning," Kim replied gently.

I was led carefully across to a mirror and I gasped. The girl who I had become accustom to being had gone. In her place now stood a woman of stunning beauty.

"What have you done?" I asked her.

"You approve?"

"I think so, I just can’t believe that’s me," I admitted to her.

"It is. I have just enhanced what’s there for you, brought it out more," she said kindly. "You are going to turn a few heads."

After Kim ran off to get ready, I tried to get use to simple things like sitting in the dress I was wearing. I felt vulnerable and exposed despite the fact that all was covered and I have to be honest that the thought of battle scared me less. Tara arrived in a blue dress of a similar design, if anything looking less comfortable than me, as she tried to pull up the front of her dress to cover a little more.

"I have spent most of my adult life avoiding getting dressed up like this," she said as she fiddled with the dress at her shoulders.

"I thought all women were supposed to enjoy getting dressed up," I told her.

"Like hell they do. Having your body shoved in a corset to make it a shape it isn’t designed to be and then put on display like a piece of meat isn’t fun. It’s probably why you didn’t realise I was Malick’s daughter; I have never been at any official functions," Tara said raising a skirt to adjust a stocking.

"Well then we shall share our discomfort and embarrassment," I told her with a smile.

"that we will," she said with an answering grin. "Now remember this is a field of battle you enter here. Those who you know, are the only allies you have and beware the mother who is with a son. If you pay her and her son attention, all others will be trying to get the same attention and more. If you don’t pay her and her son attention, then it can get nasty"

"I am not interested in anyone’s son except for his ability on the battlefield," I said honestly.

"I know that, they know that, but if they can, they will push you into conceding things that you don’t want to concede. I will be close no matter what as will Kim and Millandra," she replied.

"What, no Thurn and Michael?" I asked half in jest.

"Yes, Kim has had words with them also," Tara announced standing up and brushing her skirts down. "Time for action."

I walked towards the function room with Tara and I could hear the noise and music behind the closed doors. The man on the door looked at Tara who shook her head.

"Take a deep breath and never forget you are above all their petty bickering and power struggles," Tara said gently. I nodded and the doorman opened the door.

"Her Royal Highness, Queen Cyrena of Des Moines," he announced loudly and I walked into the room.

"Your Highness, you look stunning," Michael said on my entry to the room.

"Thank you," I said though my mouth was having problems working.

"Right now we do the introductions, then you can sit down and eat," Kim whispered from my side. "Don’t worry, you will be fine."

I was introduced to all and sundry, including Thurn and Millandra. Thurn to my embarrassment became all-formal with me and kissed my hand. Millandra was all ‘Your Highness’. It was unnerving but I survived.

The meal was slightly easier, as I had Thurn and Millandra there with Tara and I. Michael and Kim took two of the other tables, but as visiting dignitaries to the Kingdom, Thurn had insisted that he and Millandra were seated next to me. I was grateful.

"How are you coping with womanhood, Your Highness?" one woman asked at my table.

"Very well," I said unsure how to answer this question.

"As you can see Her Highness is a most beautiful woman," Thurn said diverting all attention to him and waving a fork around, "as you can see she is happy in her position as Queen and I can assure all here that on the battlefield she was a warrior that none would wish to face and a decisive leader."

"Really?" The same woman replied. "I believed you lost a number of men."

"I realise that a lady such as you probably does not understand the subtleties of warfare, but when outnumbered many times over, the fact of getting away alive is a success. To then assist in the escape of so many and stop the Elves cold at the border is a great victory," Thurn again replied.

"What I want to know is what use are all these refugees and what will we do with them?" her husband asked.

"Have you ever seen a Drow fight?" I asked.

"No," he admitted.

"Well having seen a supposedly beaten and subdued people cut down staffs to face armed warriors, I would not like to face them when they are organised," I said and looked at Millandra. "Though you might hear stories of my exploits the lady here put me to shame."

"And after the war what then?" he asked

"If there is an after, then they are to be made welcome in my Kingdom," I told him.

The meal continued with me picking at my food as the conversation swung this way and that. Between them, Thurn, Tara and to a lesser extent Millandra answered a lot of the more direct questions. I made my opinions clear when it didn’t involve such things as ‘Where did I get my dress’.

Later in the evening, after the food, I worked my way to the people I needed to see. It was little trouble getting the cooperation I needed promised, though it was strange that not one man I talked to, argued any point with me and most had problems looking me in the eye as they talked. Their eyes, the majority of the times, aimed slightly lower than my face.

Dancing I excused myself from, though I did receive a host of offers, including Michael and Thurn. The majority though seemed to be as Tara had suggested: some mother’s favourite son, often cajoled into coming forward by the mother. I was polite with all of them but I could see the resentment on the faces of some of the mothers. As an eligible woman I was supposed to dance with all, though not particularly lingering with any. I had, through my refusal, breached most of the rules of etiquette that formed the basis of life for most of these minor nobles. But I was something that hadn’t been known before, a queen alone, rather than a wife of a king.

I survived though, as I had been told many times we, as a family and I am including my uncles in this, were above the petty bickering. One thing though I did feel the only way to protect myself from this unwanted attention would be either not to be here or to be already spoken for. Kim was safe from the attentions of the hopeful, but I saw Millandra and Tara being approached many times, partly I assume because they were beautiful women, but partly because they were close to me. I could see the hopeful rejected by me trot back to mother, then a few minutes later they would go and be rejected by Tara, then Millandra. None of us were playing by the rules.

By the end of the evening I was exhausted and uncomfortable. As early as possible I made my excuses and escaped. Kim followed me out.

"You did well in there. They weren’t playing fair seeing it was a call to arms," Kim said as she walked beside me.

"They just kept coming. Every time I tried to speak to someone about what troops and equipment they could send, a son was thrust in front of me for my approval," I complained.

"Yes they were, but you now have assurances that most of those sons will be on the field of battle. There they may be of some use, here they are just so much decoration," Kim replied. "Do you need any help getting out of all that?"

"Probably," I admitted.

"You realise that when this crisis is over, you are going to have to start thinking about entertaining these advances. It is your responsibility to provide The Kingdom with a heir," Kim said bringing a chill to my soul.

"We will see to the current affair and attend to the afterwards, later," I answered knowing that, with luck, for me there would be no after.

Kim helped me off with the dress, released me from the grip of the corset and left me to return to her other guests.

As I lay there in the soft bed, unable to sleep in this comfort after getting use to the floor of the tent, thinking. In the end my responsibilities were with my people. I had to do what I could to ensure their safety and well-being and, in theory, that included a successor for the throne. Before I went into battle, I would have to have agreement on the line of succession. My uncles would argue over who had to do the job, each trying to abdicate in favour of another. But if the minor nobles got involved pushing for a certain brother to elevate their own position, we could be talking a bloodbath. When I returned to Des Moines this would have to be settled no matter how much they protested.

I considered Kim’s other comment about the possibilities of enjoyment to be had from this body I had been cursed with. The idea of gaining pleasure from it seemed like admitting acceptance of it, but the idea was tempting. My hand moved up to my left breast teasing the nipple till it responded. The other one responded in kind without my help. I continued my explorations, surprised again and again at the pleasure that I could get from this body and eventually finding that sleep was possible with exhaustion.

The next morning I woke, feeling guilty and sticky from the explorations of the previous night. I cleaned myself up and dressed before anyone arrived. Afterwards I walked out to the stables. Saddling a horse, I made my way through the city, observing the hustle and bustle of the early morning preparations being made by the traders. I purchased some pastries from a stall and passed through the gates with an acknowledgement from the guard into the tent city outside. I headed towards the huge form of Yedda dominating the centre of the camp and dismounted. An eye opened as I walked towards her and she stretched.

"Morning, you’re up a bit early, aren’t you?" she asked.

"Yes," I admitted. "I’ve been missing your company since we gathered all our new comrades"

"A queen wants to talk to little old me. Aren’t I the lucky one," she replied "Sorry, I am never good company till I wake up properly, what I wouldn’t do for coffee, I don’t know."

"Sorry, I didn’t mean to disturb your sleep," I apologised.

"Look, you don’t have to apologise for anything, I’m just a bad tempered bitch in the morning. Be glad I was having a good day when you first met me. What can I do for you?"

"I’m just after company that doesn’t bow and start all the ‘Your Highness’ stuff. I’m hoping for a friend," I told her.

"Pull up a pew," she said and I sat on the ground and leaned against her body as we talked.

"Tara seems to be concerned that I am going to break before we meet Silvinas," I told her.

"It’s a possibility, kid. I personally think you are coping better than I did. But you have a hell of a lot of other problems as well. I wonder if it is going to be a case that you do what you have to and come to terms with what you are later," Yedda answered

"Do you think we will succeed?" I asked her.

"That I don’t know, but I aim to do everything in my power to ensure we do," she replied firmly.

We carried on talking for a while and, I think to be honest, she understood the fact that I didn’t want to talk about anything in particular. It was just her company I was after. She didn’t object and I was still there talking when Michael came searching for me.

"Sorry," he apologised quickly upon seeing me with Yedda. "I was worried about you."

"Don’t be. Take a seat and have a pastry for breakfast," I said to him.

We sat there enjoying each other’s company, watching the morning preparations of the camp. Drow, Dwarf and Man worked together oblivious to the normal distrust between the races. These people had shared a common experience; they had gone hungry together, fought together and died for each other. The differences between them physically were a minor thing compared to the bond that they shared.

My men who had camped here seemed to be slightly uncomfortable by Michael’s and my presence here. The Dwarves were unconcerned, but the Drow were delighted that I was with them.

"Excuse me," a young child, possibly seven or eight years old in human terms, which meant he was older than me in years.

"Yes, what can I do for you?" I asked without rising.

"Are you a real queen?" he asked.

"Am I a real queen?" I asked Michael sitting next to me with a smile.

"That depends," Michael said looking at him with a serious face, "on what you expect from a real queen."

"Well I didn’t think a queen would sit on the ground out here," the boy admitted.

"If that is what you want from a queen, then no, Cyrena here is not a real queen. But if you are after someone who will lead her men into battle, fight Ogres alone to defend Shakwell and to do the right thing no matter how difficult it is, then Cyrena’s the queen you want. Which would you prefer?" Michael asked him.

"The one who fights Ogres," he admitted.

"Well that’s the one you have got," Michael told him. "Alert, lassie, looks like we have a delegation coming to see you," he added impishly.

I looked around and saw that a group of male Drow were approaching, four of them, and they looked very serious. I stood up brushing the dirt from my trousers, as did Michael.

"Gentlemen, what can we do for you?" Michael asked as I looked at the four of them.

"It has been noticed by many people that Her Majesty is lacking a guard," one of them said speaking to Michael rather than me.

"We offer our services to rectify this situation," another one said.

"Well there isn’t much danger here, is there?" I said.

"No, Your Majesty," the first one said with a bow, "we mean as a personal guard for you permanently. Though I realise you may not wish Drow as a guard, we offer ourselves into your service."

I was stuck, by the phrasing of his request. It would seem that if I refused, then I was refusing because they were Drow. If I accepted, then I was stuck with four people following me around everywhere.

"All who wish to serve with Cyrena must swear allegiance to her and be accepted either into the infantry, cavalry or household. This means that they have to impress myself, James the Lance or Henri," Michael told them.

"Well then, how may we impress you?" the first one who spoke asked.

"Would you be willing to show me your skills with a sword?" Michael asked. The Drow replied by drawing his blade with a smile and Michael drew his blade.

It was a demonstration in excellence on both sides. It may have been a test at first, but after the first few minutes, they began to take long pauses, to show each other tricks that they had used. I quickly became involved, as the Drow didn’t rely on strength and some of these moves I could use.

I paired up with one of the other Drow and after a few minutes of walking through the moves, we faced off and saluted each other. He was fast, very fast as was I. Every move he made I countered, every trick he tried I parried and the movements were like lightening, the flash of his blade, the white streak of mine as each tried to gain an advantage. After almost ten minutes of rapid action, I was panting for breath and paused for a second resting against Yedda as the Drow bent over trying to catch his breath. I looked around we had a huge audience and Michael’s demonstration had been forgotten as he and the first Drow stood there watching.

"Ready?" I asked and the Drow straightened up and took a stance. Again we began trying to gain the slightest advantage as the mock combat continued. I didn’t know how much longer I could continue. I noticed though that he was having problems with the heavier blade, his movements not quite as fast and the blade was not quite being held so high. I began a rapid exchange of blows forcing him to defend different areas as far apart as possible. Then as he just got into the rhythm, I switched and pressed an attack to his chest, his tired arm was unable to respond and I had him. As the cheers came from all around I squatted down trying to force breath into my tortured lungs. Eventually I was able to stand again and saluted him with my blade and he replied and with a quick bow. The two of us then leant on Yedda for support.

"Well, Your Highness, it is nice to see you are getting back on form with your swordsmanship," Michael said with a smile. "Another month and you may be back up to your skills you had on the field at Berlin."

He had me at a distinct disadvantage and he knew it. I couldn’t speak. All I could do was make strange gasping noises and gesture with my blade.

"Your Highness, though it is obvious you do not need our skills against any one foe, will you accept our service for the time when you might face many?" The first Drow asked solemnly.

I gasped out a meaningless string of syllables with too many H sounds in it and gestured with my blade towards Michael.

"I gather Her Highness would like to say that she accepts your offer with pleasure and will say that when she can speak again," he answered for me laughing and I nodded.

"Why are the Drow being offered this offer and not the dwarves?" came a voice from the crowd. "They are skilled warriors but then so are we."

"Yes, we demand the right to protect the Warrior Queen also," came another voice and I put my blade away. While I was still recovering, I patted Michael on the back to indicate this was his to sort out and sat on the ground leaning against Yedda again.

"Choose four amongst you who wish to undertake this task and we will choose four men as well on our return to Des Moines," Michael said, looking around at the crowd. "All here fight for Cyrena, be they Drow Dwarf or Man so all shall be charged with her safety. They shall not be known as, the Dwarves who defend the queen or the Drow or the men. They shall be known as the Queen’s guard and that shall be their only duty."

The Drow in their usual quiet manner had decided I needed protection and chose four of their best warriors and they had come to me with agreement from all. The Dwarves though saw this as an honour that they all wanted. The possibilities for violence were brewing as dwarf began to push dwarf in arguments over who was the more skilled. Thurn’s arrival stopped the threat of violence but over three hundred dwarves clamoured for his attention to plead their case.

"Listen! Shut up now or I start cracking skulls," he shouted getting silence.

"Dwarven diplomacy in action," Yedda muttered. "Nearly as tactful as their love play."

"That goes for the mobile furnace as well," Thurn said fixing his gaze on her. "If I can find something big enough to block up your mouth, yes I know it would be difficult, but imagine, would the flames come out the other end?"

"Probably," Yedda replied, "but I guarantee which ever end is flaming you will be close enough to toast."

"Look!" Thurn shouted ignoring Yedda’s reply. "At the end of the day the guard will have to come out of those here, as no other unit is a match for anyone here. But we are going to have to have some form of contest, that doesn’t involve bloodshed. We need everyone in one piece for the war to come"

Suspicious agreement came from the assembled dwarves and discussions began over the best way of deciding who should be offered the honour.

"Well, if you hoped to start moving today then you can forget it" Yedda said to me. "They will spend all day formalising the rules of the competition, all evening at the games and then all night with the losers getting drunk. You should see the fun and games that go with taking the throne, everything stops for weeks."

"I didn’t actually want a guard," I told Yedda.

"Mmm, well in some ways it might crowd your style, but on the whole it is a pretty sensible idea. You pissed off the elves and they are not going to forget it."

"My life is at risk?" I asked her.

"Yes, does it worry you?" she asked.

"No," I said after a moment or two’s thought. "At the end of the day it needed to be done."

"Good," Yedda said firmly, "or you wouldn’t be half the person I think you are."

I watched with interest as the Dwarves decided on the rules for the competition and arguments swung backwards and forwards from how they should be decided through to what competitions and back to who would judge them. When the arguments started about what qualities were most important for those sworn to defend me I turned to Yedda.

"Do you think we will be done by tomorrow?" I asked her.

"Who knows? The only things to drag a dwarf away from a good argument are money, war, death or his wife."

"Maybe we should have invited the wives along?" I suggested.

"Careful there, that’s comes under cruel and unusual punishment," Yedda said firmly. "You would ruin this whole war for them."

"Well, I think we’re in for a long day," I told her as the argument started to get louder again.



Dwarven competitions are a serious business, as are most things in a dwarf’s life.  They are a mountain dwelling people by nature and as such are a hardy people whose trust is not given easily.  When given though it is such that none can question it.

I knew my mother and my grandmother had made an impression on the Dwarven people when they had visited.  Friendships and allegiances had been formed between The Kingdom and their nation, which had brought them to us in our time of need.  This though was unprecedented, even the Dwarven clan chiefs rarely rated an honour guard.  Now I had the situation of hundreds of dwarves on the brink of armed conflict over the right to guard me.  Tempers were starting to fray.

“Listen to me” I shouted above the hubbub and getting to my feet despite the reluctance of my muscles.  The noise continued unabated.

“Oi shut it, you short arsed rejects from Oz!” Yedda roared, over three hundred pairs of hostile eyes turned on her.

“Her Highness is trying to speak to you,” she said in a disgusted tone, all eyes moved across to me.

“Look while you are debating the finer points of Dwarven law, relating to contests and tournaments, my kin if they are lucky enough to still live are facing destruction.  The Dark Hoard masses and you are arguing over the length of a foot race.  My kingdom is invaded and you are deciding if throwing an axe at a tree should be included in your little games,” I looked around at the faces the hostility that Yedda had invoked had gone and now, a lot of them were busy studying their feet and shuffling uncomfortably.  Yes, I wanted to get some order here, I wasn’t expecting this sort of reaction.

“I welcome the offer of your best warriors to protect me, it is an honour that I hope I am worthy of…but a battle awaits,” I received complete and utter silence at this statement.

“Er…sorry,” Thurn said breaking the silence with a subdued reply.

“Look I welcome the offer of a Dwarven component to my guard, but tomorrow my men and The Drow if they will come march to Des Moines and from there to battle.  I would welcome your axes at my side.”

“You heard the lady, let’s get this shit sorted out now,” Thurn shouted at his men and agreement was eagerly had from all.  I sat down leaning against Yedda’s bulk again her head turned to regard me closely.

“What?”  I demanded.

“Just checking there’s no dwarf in you, because except for being a little gentle in your approach you could have been any one of their mothers telling them off,” Yedda answered her body rumbling with the amusement she felt.

“Not my intention but if it works I have no complaint,” I replied.

“Cyrena we have a minor problem,” Thurn said approaching me cautiously.

“What?”  I asked my hopes of a quick resolution fading.

“We need an impartial judge or honour might be called into question.”

“There is one who might question the honour of a dwarf?” I asked aghast at the suggestion.

“Well maybe not honour,” Thurn admitted with a grin.  “Impartiality might be a better description, for even I have a son and a nephew who will be well placed in any contest.”

Again, I got to my feet and looked at the assembled crowd, again I was the centre of attention.

“Does anyone here doubt the impartiality of Michael here?” I shouted.  Echoed shouts of ‘no’ came back.

“Does anyone here doubt the impartiality of Millandra of The Drow?” I asked and again received shouts of no.

“Well there are your judges and I can relax and enjoy the show,” I said with a grin.  “Thurn you will be my escort to the events, will you not?”

“Queen Cyrena as you know so well my responsibilities are to all my men, a duty I cannot abdicate despite how tempting the thought of being your guard is.  So I will gladly accompany you,” Thurn said then offered me his arm.  Self-consciously I accepted his arm, unwilling to have him lose face in front of his men by refusing him.

“Have you eaten this morning Cyrena?” he asked looking up at me.

“I have had some pastries,” I admitted.

“That is no way for a warrior to break their fast, especially with your demonstration of swordplay.  Let us leave these masses to Millandra and Michael’s deliberations while I take you and your kin there for some food,” Thurn indicated Kim.

“Thurn, we would both be delighted to eat with you,” Kim announced loudly taking his other arm, a delighted grin spread across his face.

“I leave you in the care of Michael and Millandra,” Thurn told his men, “as I have found a more interesting diversion.”

“Lecherous old goat,” Yedda mumbled.  “They are young enough to be your granddaughters.”

“Ah my reptilian friend,” Thurn replied with a grin “I intend to admire their beauty, not seduce them.”

“Go and eat with him,” Yedda announced.  “If you need me just shout and watch out for his hands, the little buggers get everywhere.”

“Dragon try as you may you cannot irritate me when I have such company as this,” Thurn smugly told her, “Come we shall eat.”

As we left her I felt guilty, I was sure it was loneliness and a little jealousy that provoked her parting jibe, but there was little I could do.  I looked back and saw that the young Drow had her attention again.  I would have to do something to rectify this situation soon.  I couldn’t keep neglecting Yedda like this and despite the responsibilities of my position; I would have to make time for her.

“What is wrong with you?” Thurn suddenly asked, “You have a face that is sadder than a mined out shaft.”

“Just Yedda, I feel I am neglecting a friend,” I admitted.

“She understands,” Thurn replied gently “despite her attitude she is wise.  When all this is over she will happily monopolise your time.”

“If we survive all that is coming she can happily,” I assured him.

Back at Kim’s residence, we sat to eat.  I picked at the food, the apprehension I felt at the task before us returning and destroying any appetite I may have had.  Thurn looked at my plate disapprovingly.

“You worry about what we face?” he asked.

“No not for myself,” I protested unwilling to be labelled a coward.  “I fear what I send good people to face.”

“Look Cyrena, I know what we face,” Thurn said turning his attention on me fully.  “The odds are against us and if we are lucky some of us will come through this alive.  But we have some distinct advantages.”

“What advantages?” I asked eagerly.

“Well we seem to have some divine help on our side.  Which is always a nice thing,” Thurn replied with a smile and an upward glance of his eyes.

“We have the fact that most of the forces we face make a rock look intelligent.  Yes, I know I have a few lads with me who would lose an intelligent debate with a horse.  But those are geniuses compared to your most intelligent ogre and finally we have a plan.”

“A plan,” I spluttered.

“Yes, however limited it is we know what we are planning to do,” he said firmly.  “We stop them dead, then wait for The Bastard to come out of his hole.  Then it’s easy.”

“Easy?” I shouted at him, “you say easy…we may have a chance if everything goes our way, but easy doesn’t come into it.”

“You are worrying about the minor things, like the outcome of a battle.  What you need to be worrying about are the things to improve our chances in the battle, because if we lose there is no point worrying about it.  We pick the ground, we prepare, wait for them and then we hit them hard.”

“Where should we pick then, as the only place we can really hope to hold them is a city?” I asked.

“We build our defences,” Tara stated loudly joining us.  “Trenches spikes and the like.  If we build multiple layers then retreat when necessary we can cause maximum damage.”

“Retreat?”  Thurn said disapprovingly, “The lads won’t like that idea, we pick our ground and fight.”

“No not retreat as such,” Tara replied with an exasperated tone, “I probably have phrased it wrong as I am not exactly used to military terms.  You pick a place where they can only attack from one direction, no chance of them getting around you.  Then dig a row of trenches with spikes in, then another and even another.  At each stage they have to fight upwards and climb the ditch against our troops.”

“The girl might just have something,” Thurn admitted.

“No, not me,” Tara protested.  “The books in the library at the university have this information, from the earliest days after the calamity that created the world.  It was deemed important to record all the old ways of making war when their devices were found to be impotent.”

“Why do I not know of this?” I asked.

“The books are proscribed, The University will have no part in developing warfare.  We will not be a part of killing,” Tara replied.

“Listen to me Tara, that is not for you, Malick or The University to decide,” I shouted.  “That information could have saved countless lives over the years, including my father and grandfather.  Now you tell me it is proscribed information.  We are facing annihilation and information like this is being hidden from those who could use it.”

“There was a weapon of the old times, of such power that it could destroy a city in a second.  Scientists like Silvinas and Shakwell who believed it was the only way their kingdom could survive created it.  They also believed in their naivety that it would only be used once and never used again.  It nearly destroyed the world, every kingdom had to have the weapon and make it more destructive.  If it was not for Silvinas changing the world then it is unlikely that the world would have survived as it was,” Tara was standing glaring at me as she said this and I felt my anger build, I would not be spoken to by her like this.  She was so like her father, forgetting to whom she was speaking to.

 “Tara do not begin to lecture me on choices, morality and ethics,” I shouted, standing up to meet her face-to-face.  “I have taken my Kingdom to war to save the Drow and taken a blade in the gut to save a man.  Now I have a responsibility to my people to save them from this threat, a threat the like has not been seen since the wars of the Magicians.  This could be the information which at least means some of us may survive.”

“But The University cannot be a party to death and war, we are a constructive element not a destructive one and we will never be a part of war.”

“So what were you doing with a sword in the Elven forest then, if your principles are so pure?” I demanded of her.  “What will you do when Des Moines falls?  If The University wishes the protection that The Kingdom affords it, then it has responsibilities especially in times like this.  Or that protection will cease.”

“You are as much a part of The University as I am,” Tara protested, “your mother and your grandmother were part of it and as such you understand our position.”

“I have not the freedom to understand your position, I only have my responsibilities to my people,” I told her, “and The University if need be will find itself under my direct control.”

“What about Father?” she asked tears filling her eyes.

“That is not my concern,” I told her walking off back to my quarters and leaving her.

“Wait!” Kim shouted running after me, “wait!”

“What?” I said stopping and waiting for her.

“Don’t be too hard on the girl, like you she has been brought up believing what she has been taught.  Now she is in a world larger than any that a girl her age should be in and her loyalties are divided between The University and you.”

“What about me then?” I demanded, “am I not in a world in turmoil, with all eyes looking to me to solve their problems.  How am I to be expected to succeed if things like that are proscribed, by people who have no understanding of what we face?”

“Is that any reason to take it out on a girl who considers you a friend?” Kim asked, her eyes flashing with anger.  “Is that any reason to tear her apart with worry about her disloyalty to her father?  This girl fought bravely with you, treated the wounded Mellina despite the risk and on the way back damn near killed herself in her efforts to help all.  She deserves better from you.  If you keep on treating those who you can trust like this, you will be a short lived sovereign.”

“What does that have to do with me?” I asked bitterly.  “It is unlikely that I will live out the winter that comes so quickly.”

“There is nothing to say that you will fall in battle,” Kim said losing some of her anger.

“That remains to be seen,” I replied suddenly aware that in my anger I may have said too much.

“Cyrena you have responsibilities and as such you not only have to consider the current situation, you also have to consider The Kingdoms future.  It can not be left without a clear line of succession and none of your Uncles will step up to take control.”

“So they will abandon their duty and responsibilities then?” I asked her.

“They have fulfilled their duties and responsibilities for many years, as will you.  You have known for many years what you were destined for and you will fulfil that duty.”

“Why should I?” I asked.  “Did I not fulfil my duty and my destiny once already?  Taking control at Berlin, defending Shakwell against such odds alone and earning my place alongside my father, as I fell in battle with the knowledge that the field was ours?”

“Yes you did your duty then,” Kim answered firmly, “But you did no more than I would expect from any of our family.  Do you think Fredrick or Thomas would have done any less?  Do you think yourself better than them?”

“No, never,” I answered honestly.  “They would probably do a lot better than me.”

“I doubt that, you have a lot more happening than any ruler since Eric founded Des Moines,” Kim said in a gentler tone.  “Fredrick, Thomas or any of the brothers, including your late father are of an earlier time.  War for them was minor skirmishes, violent, messy and generally desperate, unpredictable battles.  This is a different arena, we are not talking an incursion or losing a little land, we are looking at the loss of all.  You are the only one I know who could have the allegiance of the Drow and the Dwarves.  Could you see Fredrick having the patience to deal with the Dwarven rituals and formalities, could you see Thomas trusting the Drow or a dragon?  You are here now for a reason and that reason is that only you can succeed and I think you are going to need everyone within your strange entourage to save us all.” 

I was silent for a moment and Kim placed an arm around me holding me tight.

“You are allowed to be unsure and scared here, out there though you must never once let them doubt you.”

“I am scared, I am scared of what has happened to me, I am scared of what has happened to Lizzie and I am scared of what will happen…though not to me,” I told her.  “What happens to me is of little concern, but what happens to those who trust me and are expecting so much from me?”

“That I cannot say, but with what you have done so far I do not think anything is beyond you,” She replied.  “Now are you going to go back and make that young girl feel better?”

“Yes,” I said and the two of us walked back to the dining area, I found Thurn uncomfortably and unsuccessfully trying to staunch Tara’s tears.

“Tara, I apologise for my words, they were cruel and uncalled for,” I said, she raised her tear stained face towards me.

“I have sworn, as part of The University, that I will not promote or develop war, too much has been lost down that road.  What I have said has broken that oath and I have betrayed my father,” she answered between sobs.

“Tara you said what was necessary, you unlike your father have a broader understanding of the world and know what we face.  You have may have just saved more lives in one comment than your father has in his life of medicine,” she seemed unconvinced.

“Do you consider Cyrena a friend?” Kim asked.

“She is my queen I do my duty,” Tara answered.

“That is not the question I asked,” Kim replied fixing the girl with her eyes.

“Yes,” she admitted turning her eyes away from me.

“Even a king or a queen needs friends,” Kim said.  “Cyrena more than most, she is young, facing a grave threat and much has happened.  She needs your friendship and your comment might have saved her life and the lives of all here.  There should be no shame or guilt in that.”

Tara began weeping again; I hugged her tight and for some reason found myself weeping with her.  Kim joining us was the last straw for Thurn though.

“I should go and find a less dangerous place to be, much longer here and I will be in danger of drowning in tears,” he told the three of us with a gruff voice.  I let go of Tara, walked over to him, and hugged him tight.

“Thurn I am sorry, there is just so much happening and I am so worried for my people and your people.”

“Don’t be, we are a people who hide our emotions but I guarantee give my men a skin full of drink and you would have rusted armour all around from the tears.  These are testing times and there will be many tears before the end,” He hugged me back, the power in his small body threatening to crush me.

“Enough,” I gasped.  “Shall we finish eating and go and rescue Michael and Millandra?”

“I don’t know,” he replied without easing up the pressure on me, “I prefer the company here.”

“I think I should of heeded Yedda’s warning,” I told him as I tried to disengage myself from his arms.

“Oh yes I am a lecherous old goat, though don’t tell my wife,” he said with his customary smile.

“I won’t,” I promised him.

“Enough” I gasped, “Shall we finish eating and go and rescue Michael and Millandra?”

“Rescue them?” Thurn said easing up the pressure on me but retaining his hold “Michael will be in his element and none will argue with the Lady Millandra, besides where is the fun in arriving before the situation is desperate?”

*****

The arguments seemed to have been resolved by the time that we returned to the tent city, a number of contests were underway with an enthusiastic audience of Drow.

“How’s it going?” I asked Michael.

“I haven’t got a clue,” he replied shrugging his shoulders.  “They have some system of scoring that makes no sense at all and from what I can figure out they won’t be down to the final few till tonight sometime.”

“It is a complex system, utterly fair and demanding all compete against all others,” Millandra said.

“Ah well this reminds me of happier times,” Thurn replied looking around, groups of dwarves were fighting, others seemed to be running a footrace that included trying to disable your opponent while running, the largest group seemed to be throwing axes at marks on trees.

“Thurn I have never seen a dwarf throw an axe in the battles we have been in, those wounded hang on to their axes as if their lives depended on it,” I said wondering about the purpose of it.

“No, it is not their lives that depend on it, it is their afterlives…we have a belief that those who die in battle immediately go to a great and wondrous place,” he explained, “feasting, drinking and singing for eternity.  But to prove you died bravely you must show your axe and the blood that has been spilt on it, otherwise you have eons explaining how you lost it at the gate, no one wants to miss good drinking time and that is why only during a formal greeting may a dwarf relinquish his axe.”

“What of your wives?” Millandra asked.  “Do you not spend eternity with your loved ones?”

“Only if we are proven unworthy for The Great Halls,” Thurn said his face serious, “otherwise we can visit whenever we wish.”

“Oh,” I said unsure of how serious he was.

“The last thing they want is us underfoot for eternity, it is a happy solution,” he said with a smile.  “Come let us enjoy the games, let me show you my kin.”

We spent the day cheering the victors and consoling the vanquished, many arguments started, but Michael and Millandra soothed all, without the need for Thurn or I to intervene.  One problem that was encountered was the traders, selling food, drink and many other things.  They had suddenly appeared as the contests began and The Drow, the majority of those present, had nothing to trade.  Thurn and I soon solved it.  My Kingdom or more precisely me and The Dwarven Nation would cover all costs that day for as Thurn said ‘There is nothing sadder than a man without a drink at a party’.  I wondered how I would explain this lavish expense to Henri on my return.

As the day wore on, the number of dwarves drinking their sorrows away grew, and the number still competing reduced.  By the early evening it was down to eight of them and to Thurn’s delight both his nephew and his son were still in the running.

“Its in the blood you see,” he shouted loudly while elbowing me in the ribs.

“They do you and your family great credit,” I said trying to ignore the pain he caused me.

“That they do,” he said happily.  “That they do.”

The last event was a form of wrestling; as usual the rules were somewhat vague, though from my understanding edged weapons were frowned upon…as was permanently disabling your opponent.

“This should be good,” Thurn, said with a grin, “here the blood ties will do them no favours.  Here it will be strength and brains that serve them.”

“What are the rules?” I asked as the eight dwarves spread out in the centre of a large circle of spectators.

“If you are knocked over you have lost,” Thurn said as the Dwarves suddenly charged at each other with a roar.

Two of them went down as the mass of bodies met in the centre.  The six remaining began to physically try and force each other over.  For a moment the battle seemed unfair with four against two, but the two managed with some nimble footwork to let one of the attackers fall flat on his face due to his own momentum.

“That’s the way lads, you show them which family they mess with,” Thurn shouted whilst pounding me on the back and pointing at the two Dwarves.  “My kin they are, can you tell?”

“Yes,” I assured him trying to manoeuvre so that I was out of reach, I wasn’t sure I could survive till the end of the contest.

Again they squared off this time three against two.  Two of the three began struggling with one Dwarf while a larger one went one on one with the other.  This continued for a good five minutes none of them getting the advantage, the shouting from the dwarves doing little to encourage anyone to a victory.  With a butt to the head though by the larger dwarf facing Thurn’s kin alone, Thurn’s kin was stunned for a second and the two dwarves facing the other of Thurn’s kin took the opportunity to barge him to the floor.  The contest was over and I was being lifted up and swung around by Thurn.

“He did it, that’s my boy, he did it,” he shouted.  Now I was in danger of being deafened as well as beaten to a pulp.

“Yes he did,” I assured him, “what about your nephew?”

“My brothers kin were always a little slow, he shouldn’t have got his head so close,” Thurn said letting me slip back to the ground and get my breath back.  I had just had an object lesson in how strong a Dwarf was and I was in awe.

“Now we drink, tomorrow we march and there will be more than a few with thick heads.  Come child drink a drink with those who will die for you, share a drop of ale with those who will give you their blood,” Thurn announced thrusting a cup in my hand.  I walked to the centre of the circle where the last four now stood.

“This has been a contest like I have never seen before,” I shouted.  “First I drink to those who failed here, for I know when we face battle again you will not fail there, I pity the foe who stands against the dwarves here today.”

I raised my cup to my lips and took but a sip, the cheers stopped for a second as they took a drink from the many assorted drinking vessels that they were using, then they resumed louder.  Thurn regained some order, though some were slow to respond, they had been drinking most of the day.

“Can the Drow who have been selected come forth?” I asked and four Drow shyly came forward.  They were dark haired, tall and serious, which seemed strange in comparison to the four dwarves who were smiling and laughing.

“Though you had no contest, I know you are as worthy of standing here as any of these dwarves.  Look at each other, the allies that stand here are those that you will now depend on, these are the people who hold your life in their hands,” the smiles left the Dwarven faces at this statement, they depended on their kin in battle.  Now I had told them they would no longer be able to do that.

“Dwarf, Drow or Man, we are all intent on one goal, the end to Silvinas.  That is all that matters, not who here lives or dies, for if ‘The Bastard’ is gone then some will survive.  With ‘The Bastard’ dead, people again can hope and dream.  My life I have been told is important, not because I am a Queen, but because it is believed that I will be there at the end, that I shall be one of those who faces him.  That is why I accept you as my guard, not for my safety…but for my people…will you keep me alive until that time?” I asked them.

Thurn’s son walked forward and laid his axe at my feet and stood back, I was shocked, I had never seen a dwarf willingly relinquish his axe except as part of a formal greeting.  Around us the crowd was silent, the actions even silencing the loudest drunken dwarf. 

“My axe is my life, with my axe I gain entry into The Halls of the Fallen, it is a good axe that has tasted the blood of many orcs, goblins and trolls,” Thurn’s son said looking at me, though his eyes occasionally drifted back down to the axe.  “If it brings an end to Silvinas for my kin and those of my kin yet to come, I will relinquish my axe and my place in The Halls of the Fallen.  To win this battle I will gladly give my life and even without that assurance I would gladly give my life for a queen such as you.”

I was stunned…for once in my life I was the one thing that I was always taught never to be, speechless. 

A Drow stepped forward.

“My kin here who knew The Singer long before I, have a saying, ‘The choice is mine alone.’  This was something I would have never believed until I saw The Singer and for the first time I had choice, now though I renounce that…The Choice is yours alone,” there was again silence, total silence and again I was speechless. 

“I will do all I can to ensure we succeed, if it takes my life, then so be it,” I mumbled, an unforgivable sin in my father’s eyes.

“Did you hear that?” Michael shouted.

“A Dwarf gives his axe to a woman, a Drow renounces his freedom for a queen and a Queen offers her life for all people,” he turned on a rather drunken dwarf.  “What do you offer?”

“Me?” the dwarf asked.

“Yes you but not just you, a battle comes a desperate fight against the odds what will you give?”

“Remember what I said about some of my lads losing a debate with a donkey, well your man Michael has picked one of them,” Thurn whispered in my ear, I tried not to laugh at the dwarf’s confused expression.

“I fight good, I fight damn good…” the Dwarf replied.

“Good, we need more like you,” Michael said slapping him hard on the back; Michael knew when to beat a swift retreat.

“What about you?” Michael demanded of a Drow.

“I fight damn good,” the first Dwarf interrupted, “I just not run too good, that’s why I lose.”

“Yes, you fight very well,” Michael said.

“Who do you want me to fight?” the dwarf demanded.

“Orcs, goblins, ogres even the cave trolls are in Silvinas’s army, that’s who I want you to fight,”

“Cave trolls?” the dwarf asked suspiciously.

“Yes big bastards who hide in the caves and mines, they have come out of their caves when Silvinas called…they are waiting for you…”

“For me?  They wait for me?  I show them, let me get them, they not mess with me…”

 “That is what we want to hear Brother Dwarf,” Michael shouted.  “For the Queen here you will face that which all Dwarves fear and I will be there too.”

Again the gathering broke down into cheers and assurances of loyalty and bravery.

“I thank you for your axe and I accept it,” I said to Thurn’s son, provoking a gasp from some of the closest Dwarves.  “I ask that you carry it for me, for there will be much use for it on the path we must follow.”

I turned to the Drow.

“While you fight under my banner, the choices of life and death are no longer yours…that decision is mine…but never will you face it alone, I shall be there too.  The decisions I make for you, I make for myself too, but should you wish to leave my service at any time, that choice is always yours.”

The Drow and the Dwarves bowed to me, then through some unspoken decision formed up behind me.  The Drow that had spoken and Thurn’s son took position either side of me.

“Your name, please Sir?” I asked of the Dwarf.

“I am Drurn, son of Thurn,” the dwarf replied proudly.  I could see the resemblance to Thurn in his features, though he seemed to lack his sire’s joviality, a much more serious Dwarf than his father.

“And your name Sir?” I asked of the tall Drow on my left hand side.

“Eferu,” he replied with a bow.

“Well Drurn, Eferu here in the presence of friends I am safe, go and enjoy yourselves, celebrate this night.  It may be a long time before we have another night like this.”  I said to them.  The Drow and Dwarf looked at each other for a moment.

“No Ma’am,” Eferu replied.

“I am afraid I agree Ma’am, the responsibility for your safety now lies with us, not with you…you shall have an escort at all times,” Drurn replied.

“Must it be all of you?” I asked thinking of the impracticality of doing anything with eight armed escorts all the time.

“No,” Drurn replied after a moment’s consultation with Eferu.  “Here you shall just have us, at other times we shall decide what is required.”

“Don’t I have a say in this?” I asked slightly irritated by the attitude being shown.

“And what about me?” Michael asked.

“You Michael Master of Horses, I respect.  I have seen you fight and you fight well,” Drurn said, “If you feel The Queen needs more to guard her I will always listen, if it is less then you just waste your words on the winds.”

“What about me?” I asked again.

“Ma’am, I have vowed to keep you safe, my axe is yours, my life is yours, my honour though is mine alone and that will not be compromised.”  Drurn said firmly.

“There is no point arguing with the boy,” Thurn said.  “He takes after his mother in that respect, just no reasoning with the woman.  Your best solution is to accept it, besides you have made more than a few enemies out of the Elves and I am sure Silvinas has a spy or two.”

“Are you suggesting I would be at risk within my own Kingdom?” I demanded.

“I’m suggesting that enough people dislike what you stand for, for you to be at risk in your own bed,” Thurn replied.

“That is preposterous and insulting to my people and my men,” I said.

“It can be whatever you want it to be,” Yedda said pushing her way through the crowd, which parted before her easily, “but at the end of the day this is common sense.  Lots of people out there want you dead, your guard here will stop that with their lives now shut your bitching and accept it.”

“Yedda,” I warned with an edge to my voice.

“Don’t try that shit on me, it only works when I know I am in the wrong.  This time I am right, people with a dream have a nasty habit of ending up very dead.  Their dream may live on but for our purposes that is not going to be enough.  We need you alive and though I like you, I don’t mind making myself unpopular by contradicting you publicly.  These kids looking after you don’t work for you, they are outside your sphere of control and I make it clear that they will answer to Michael, James and I if anything ever happens to you,” she looked at The Dwarves and The Drow.  They stood firm meeting her somewhat threatening gaze with a determined expression, despite the fact that her huge head passed within inches of them.

“Yedda, I don’t need…” I started to say but was suddenly interrupted.

“You don’t know what you need, you have had one battle and a skirmish against the elves…you haven’t seen anything yet.  I have been there, I have seen the chaos after Silvinas first changed the world, I have seen          the magicians try to wrest control of the lands and I have seen people I care for die again and again.  Its one of the things you have to accept when you live as long as I have, everything dies…but after being stuck on my own for so many years if you think I am letting you die now, you have another thing coming.”

“I’m amongst friends, family and my people, I don’t need anyone following me around,” I protested with less conviction.

“No Hon, you are alone, vulnerable and many would benefit from your death.  Now shut up and do as you are told, it’s not often I agree with a dwarf, but this time I do,” she replied, “so for me please…do as Drurn says, he knows what he is talking about.”

“For now yes, but we organise this properly with Sword Master James when we get back to Des Moines,” I replied trying not to sound as if I had conceded too much.  Yedda rumbled in approval and Eferu of the Drow seemed to be in agreement…Drurn it seemed was unconvinced.

“Get the measure of this man, James, before you condemn him,” Thurn said.  “I have met him in his youth and I know if he has become half the man he had the potential of he will be a soldier to be reckoned with.”

“Father, I listen to you and I do agree with you but this is a matter of duty and honour, it cannot be compromised,” Drurn replied.

“Who would be able to make a son of mine compromise his honour or neglect his duty?” Thurn asked.  “All I ask is that you listen to him, occasionally a different viewpoint can be valuable.”

“The Sword Master will never ask you to compromise, if anything you might find that he increases your work,” Michael said, “for ultimately the safety of the Queen is his responsibility.”

“I will talk to the man,” Drurn conceded.

The night proceeded in a subdued manner for me.  Drurn and Eferu accompanied me everywhere, not in a particularly conspicuous way, but there enough for me to know.  I found people being even more deferential to me and ended up talking to Kim.

“People don’t seem to want to talk with me,” I said.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“I don’t know,” I admitted irritated by my inability to express myself better.

“I think I do,” Tara said gently as I sat next to Kim, since the argument in the morning she had little to say to me.

“Please, go on,” I said to her.

“You are becoming a legend, people are unsure how to talk to you…” she said hesitantly.

“What do you mean, legend?” I asked.

“I see what Tara is saying,” Kim interrupted.  “Clifford <,> Prince of Des Moines was easy to talk to, he was a boy with his mind on the things that concern boys.  In the battle at Berlin, you became Prince Clifford The Ogre Slayer, someone for your men to follow, but still someone they could relate to.  As King Clifford defending Shakwell and your men you took on another aspect, not just one Ogre, but five and Silvinas you faced and there you gave your life for a man.”

She paused for a moment looking at my face to see if I understood, I was starting to.  These were just things I had done though, things that had to be done.

“You are saved by Shakwell and from a King we suddenly have a Queen, when what we need most is a strong king.  What do you do, you befriend a dragon, ally with The Drow, raise The Dwarves, declare war on The Elves and rescue thousands of enslaved Drow.  You now raise an army to defeat Silvinas…people are unsure of you, you are the stuff of legends.”

“No I’m not,” I protested.

“You are,” Tara said, “look around you, see those that you travel with, listen to the deeds that you have done…you are a Warrior Queen, at the time when we most need a warrior.”

“If anyone can face Silvinas it is you,” Kim continued, “and I feel that you may<>be more important in the scheme of things than even Shakwell.  For many an age he has fought with Silvinas, never bettering him, but now there is something new…something that there has never been before…you.”

“Many walk their own path,” Thurn said joining us, “they make their own way in this world, but make little impact.  You though walk all paths.”

“All paths?” I asked.

“Yes you walk with The Drow, The Dwarves and Men, you walk as a King and a Queen and as royalty and common soldier.  You are all things to all people,” he continued.

“But what am I?” I asked.  “What of me?  I don’t want all this, I don’t need all this, I just want people to treat me as normal. ”

“You have a duty inherent with your position, that you have known all your life.  Personal feelings do not come into it, you are Queen and as such an image is expected.  You are queen and that is something that only you can bear,” Kim said and I was silent.

I made my way to bed early that night ignoring the ongoing celebrations; even the guards that took position at my door didn’t rate a comment from me.  I was willing to accept the fact that my life was forfeit, but the continuing reduction of my options and my liberties was hard to take.  I wondered had my Father felt trapped in a path that he had no option but to follow, had he known he would die on the field at Berlin?

“Being King is not a privilege, it is a duty and a responsibility, your life is just one thing you may be called on to give,” my father had often said, now I knew that my life was but one thing I would have to give up for my kingdom.

*****

The next morning we parted with the women and the children of The Drow and I said my goodbyes to my aunt.  It was a strange parting, as both of us knew that the odds were that we would never meet again, yet all Kim’s hopes rested on me…a legend.  Many hangovers added to the subdued mood of the column and it was an almost eerie silence as we marched away from Warrington.  It was a city that seemed far removed from the war we were marching towards, it more than anything reflected what could be achieved in the kingdom if there was peace.  It more than any other city would feel the ravages should the war swing this way, they were defenceless.  I did not doubt though should the city fall, that Kim would die on her feet, fighting as a woman should not and leading those of her city into battle. 

It still felt wrong though; Mellina, Millandra, Kim and Tara should not be involved in anything as squalid as a war.  Mellina should not have fallen a knife in her gut in the filth of a forest, at the hands of an elf.  A war was no place for women; they were the stable factor in a soldier’s life.  The battle won, the women would be awaiting his return.  My own present position in this scheme of things was unclear, but as Yedda had said I was a creature of magic…I was outside the rules.

*****

The trip back to Des Moines was quicker and far less eventful than the trip out.  On the way parties of men were awaiting us; cavalry, infantry and archers, camped waiting for the queen to pass by.  Thomas had done well; many thousand joined us all raised by him alone.  If this were repeated across The Kingdom it would be the largest force that had ever been mustered.  More and more minor royalty joined us too, old men who had ridden with my grandfather and my father, full of important fatherly advice to impart on me.  Young men, shocked that a queen should be so young, keen to try to advance themselves through marriage or even to try for a little recreational activity.

I though was impenetrable in more than one way; I had too much on my mind to listen to lecherous old men or naive youngsters.  I had more time for The Drow and The Dwarves than the human contingent of our force, only those men I had ridden out with, those who had proved themselves in battle did I listen to.  Then rank was no importance for they had done their duty for me.

“Cyrena, this cannot continue,” Michael said on the fourth day of our journey.

“A Cyrena matter, it must be serious Michael,” I said with a smile.

“It is, I can understand battle changing men, I have seen it often.  I don’t think there is a man alive who has come out of a battle the same man they went in.  This with you though is something different, it worries me,” he said.

“What does?” I asked with a smile for his concern.

“You do, you are not with us.  You are not Clifford, you are not Cyrena who rode out of Des Moines with me, you are not even the same woman in the Elvin forests.  You have the look of one who is already dead.”

“I am dead my friend, I died in battle,” I answered.  “This that you see before you is not me, it is but a form brought into existence for purpose of the gods.  What free will they left me, is stripped from me in the name of duty.”

“Cyrena, you have a duty and responsibility of care to this kingdom,” he replied with an edge to his voice.

“Do you think I could forget that?” I asked.

“No…” he replied and let his horse fall back, far behind me.  A short time later it was Yedda who broke the silence I seemed to carry around with me.

“What’s up kid?” she asked.  “Wrong time of the month?”

“No nothings up,” I assured her.

“Don’t try to pull that crap on me, I have been there remember.  Now tell me what’s up or we stop this march here and now, until I get some answers.”

“It’s nothing important, there is too much else going on to worry about it.”

“My concerns in this little war are the little things, things like The Drow.  The greater scheme of things, if your kingdom survives or falls is of little importance to me.  You though are one of those little things so important to me, now start talking.”

“I am no longer me and what little there is of me left, has been taken over by this mission.  From here on I am just a tool of others, no free will, never to find space and be myself,” I said feeling very foolish.

“I can understand that, there are a hell of a lot of things going on in your life.  Now what are you going to do about it?”

“Do about it…nothing, I know my duty,” I replied.

“There is more to life than duty,” Yedda replied.

“Life is duty and responsibility, they are inseparable,” I said and Yedda made a disgusted sound, before dropping back too.  From behind me she made no effort to prevent me hearing her.

“She needs to get herself a life, too long have people been moulding and preparing the child for a life not of her choosing.  She needs to do her own thing for a few years and preferably find a good man to have some fun with.”

“This is a time of war…” Michael protested, “we need her.”

“When there isn’t a war you are your own man, she has never been herself for more than a few minutes before someone imposed a role on her.  If you need her to deal with Silvinas you are going to have to back off, otherwise I doubt she will make it home, let alone through another battle.”

I smiled at this, as always Yedda’s concern was for others, yet she had it wrong despite her intuitive knowledge of people.  I would not fall before my time, my duty was clear, if I was to save my people I must face ‘The Bastard’, I must give Shakwell enough time to kill him…then my duty would be done.

After that people left me alone, even my guard fell back and though never far from me were less visible.  The days blurred one day so much like another that distinguishing them became impossible only the increasing familiarity of the landscape gave credence to the suggestion that we were making progress.  This was not the mad dash out for help, I had done all I could on this journey and now with all that had been going on in my life I was weary, mentally and physically drained.

It was with an enormous sense of relief that I laid eyes on my beloved Des Moines, surrounded by the mass of creatures gathering at her gates.  From this distance race could not be determined, but as we had shown, race was but a minor thing.  These were allies, these were our hope of salvation and as I looked out across the huge army, for the first time in a long time I felt hope.

*****

Our entrance to the city was made with no ceremony, as we got closer to the city we could see columns of men and dwarves approaching from many directions.  To the casual observer we were just another mixed cavalry and infantry unit, answering the call.  The sea before us parted though, silently, reverently as we passed through.  The sounds of soldiers relaxing giving way to hushed tones as we approached. 

We passed through the open gate without a word, the guards came to attention and we were inside the city.  As we made our way through the outskirts and the commercial district people stopped and stared, openly gawping at the ragtag group that had entered their city.  I looked at the troops I had with me, Dwarf, Man and Drow were exhausted.  They had fought a battle against the Elves and many still bore the scars of that battle.  These were not what people were expecting at their time of need, they expected the gaudily dressed provincial forces led by some minor baron who had invested a fortune to make his men look the part.  I urged my mare on a little faster taking the lead in the procession through the city, my guard following me and Yedda accompanied by Michael, Tara, Thurn and Millandra following.  Outside the walls of The University, a city within the city, I stopped and dismounted.  I could hear the gasp from Tara and the reassuring mumbling of Thurn even though they were still some distance away.  The doors at the gateway were closed, as they always were.  The University was a self governing unit within the city, it had been decreed long before my fathers time that knowledge should be open to all who seek it and because of that my rule ended at the doorway.  As such no king had ever set foot in The University as a king, though many nobles studied there, to step inside was to abdicate a responsibility to The Kingdom.

I banged on the door loudly and a smaller door, set within the larger doors, opened.

“Your Highness, I will inform Dean Malick that you await him,” a young well-muscled man said and began to push the door closed again, it closed despite my efforts to stop it.

“I demand entry to The University,” I shouted loudly.

“One moment Your Highness, I will bring Dean Malick here,” a voice shouted back and my temper flared.  I was being left waiting at the gate as if a common tradesman.

“Yedda,” I shouted.

“Yes Hon,” she said ambling forward to stand besides me.

“Remove the doors please,”

“Whatever you say Cyrena,” she said taking position in front of the huge doors as I and many others put some distance between us and them, “I must say it’s nice to see you back with us.”

“What do you mean?”  I asked, only for it to be lost in the roar of a thousand furnaces.  It wasn’t the blast of flame like had been used against the Elves; it was a narrow controlled flame of immense heat.

“One moment Hon,” she said as she took a deep breath and shouted.  “Anyone behind the gate now is a very good time to run.”

Again she blew a jet of flame at the doors and in the centre now holes were starting to appear in the glowing wood.  With a huge paw she struck the centre of the doors ignoring the heat and flame and they shattered sending burning splinters in many direction.

“What I was saying, was it’s nice to see you taking an interest in things again,” Yedda said brushing some of the burning debris out of the way.  “For a while there you had me a little bit worried, but if they can piss you off this much you are definitely connecting with the world.”

People were running around in the courtyard, The University in size was many times the size of Des Moines castle and the numbers of people here was normally in the thousands.  A small group of dwarves came running towards us, axes ready to defend their fellow scholars.

“HALT!” Thurn roared.  “You shall not take up arms against The Queen, in the city where you live by her tolerance.”

The dwarves halted, axes held limply at their sides, confusion on their faces.  Not many dwarves still came to learn the skills of The University, but those that did considered themselves scholars above all else.  They wanted to defend this place, but the conflict in honour forbade it.

Others were coming out now, some with real weapons others with improvised ones; senior lecturers seemed to be trying to arrange some form of defensive line against our intrusion into the establishment.

“Stand down,” Michael roared, “this is not a battle.”

“You have invaded the sanctity of The University, you of all people I would have thought understood the importance of our freedom,” Malick said forcing his way through the lines.  “I might have expected this action from your father or grandfather, but you Cyrena, never.  Perhaps the magic has changed you more than I first recognised, for the boy Clifford would have never done this.”

“The boy is long dead Malick, though it was not the magic that killed him.  He died on the field of battle, he was reborn as you see now and none that have stood with me doubt that the same blood flows through my veins, as flowed through Clifford’s and my fathers.  Do you question my identity?  Do you doubt my heritage back to Eric?” I demanded.

“No, no…of course not child, but something troubles you to take this action against us here.  We are just scholars here, with little understanding of the outside world, knowing nothing of the ways of the warrior.  Here we contemplate things other than violence, here is a place of tranquillity for all who enter these halls,” Malick replied trying to sooth the situation. 

I was in no mood to be appeased.

“Child, you call me child, again I say I have left childhood far behind.  I am The Queen; your University stands or falls by my word alone.  I believe that there are texts here dealing with the matters of war, old texts from long ago…I want them now,” I said.

“Cyrena, knowledge is open for all, anyone may come here to learn and receive guidance on their education, but we will not teach war.”

“I want those texts and I want them now,” I said.

“And if I refuse?” Malick asked.

“If you refuse I will ask Yedda to pick a building of her choice and burn it, that will continue until only the Library remains, then I will have every book moved to the castle and burn that too.”

“We have our rights, The University is separate from the state,” Malick shouted his face taking on an unusual shade of purple.

“You shall still have your rights, all members of The University can remain here, amongst the ruins.  Anyone who steps outside the gates will serve a term in the army.”

“Your Highness, there are some things that it is better to keep safe from the world, secrets that the people of the world should be shielded from.  Once those secrets are made known there is no way they can ever be made secret again.  The world as we know it would never be the same again.”

“Our world can never be the same, the forces of Silvinas bear down on us and soon we will be swept aside…unless I can find an advantage.  You, Dean Malick, stand between me and the knowledge I may need to save my people.  If I must remove you and The University to get that knowledge, I will, without hesitation.  I will disperse your students and faculty to the armies and do without a seat of learning in my lands.”

“We are scholars, artists, musicians and poets, unused to the discipline of a military life and unsuitable for the business of death.  What use would we be in a battle and what use would we be after?  Learning and creating needs a frame of mind and an army would surely break the spirit of a more…a more studious and creative soul.  The military life is a good life for those who have the temperament for such a life, for others though it is an unsuitable path to follow.”

“They don’t need you to be good soldiers Malick, though a smart boy like you would learn very quickly.  They just need you to stop a better man dying first and you will have done your bit,” Yedda said.  “Now lets stop pissing around and let me rip this place apart.  If I take it to bits brick by brick I’m sure we will find their stash.”

“Your Highness,” Malick said pleadingly.

“No Malick, the time for pleasantries and pleading has long passed.  We are at war and I want those texts…otherwise this distinguished establishment will be rubble,” I replied.

“Cough up now or this place is history,” Yedda shouted then let loose a stream of flame into the air.  The motley group of students and staff that opposed us backed off…except for Malick.

“Malick you have no choice, this is not a request it is an order and should you refuse, you endanger yourself and the people here who are your responsibility.  Get the books now or we will find them.”

Malick glared at Tara, then called two of the lecturers to follow him, a few minutes later the three of them returned heavily laden with leather bound books.

“Your Highness, the texts that you requested,” Malick said as if nothing had happened.  “As for the young woman with you, she is no longer welcome at this establishment, will you please inform me where you wish her belongings sent.”

“Listen to me little man,” I said with venom in my voice and striding up to stand before him.  I looked up into his face ignoring the fact that though he may have been a small man, he now had a fair few inches on me.

“Your daughter is one of the bravest people I have known, as arrows flew and people died at the hands of the elves she fought to try and save the life of The Lady Melina of the Drow.  You have not earned the right to look at her with scorn…” I paused for a moment, my anger getting the better of me, when Thurn intervened.

“I owe that girl much, many of my lads wouldn’t be here today without her help.  Would you like to discuss your opinion outside?” he stroked his axe lovingly as he spoke, something that even Malick couldn’t misinterpret.

“Outside, why would I wish to step outside?  I have no wish to fight you dwarf; I am a man of peace as this university is a place of peace not war.  She has corrupted that which we stand for and it is obvious that there is no longer a place for her here.  That is my right and not even Her Highness can change that decision.”

“Malick, your daughter brings great credit to you and your family,” I replied, “it is obvious that your disinterest in her has been fruitful.  You must pay less attention to more people; if this is the calibre of person it creates.  Let’s get out of here, this place is too narrow minded for my taste.”

Yedda edged forward bringing her huge head right up before Malick.

“Malick,” she said, “when the wolves and the monsters are at your door, who will protect you?  When you lie bleeding and beaten…who will heal you?  When you are dying who will hold your hand as you make that final journey?”

“What are you talking about?” Malick demanded.

“No man is an island,” Yedda said turning to leave.

“You speak nonsense,” Malick shouted at her.

“No,” she replied, “you do not have the wisdom to understand.”

“I have wisdom, I am Malick…I am The University…”

Yedda was silent as we left and as we made our way towards the castle his voice followed us, “I am Malick, I am The University.”

*****

James met us as we made the final approach to the great walls, the smoke from The University having alerted him that something was happening.  As he approached he saluted three times with his sword, first to me then to Thurn who replied by raising his axe and then to Millandra who nodded her head in acknowledgement.

“I see before me a ragged group of travellers, looking almost like beggars on the road,” he said his eyes fixed on me.  “Surely I have taught you better?”

“You have Sword Master,” I replied, feeling drained of emotion after the confrontation with Malick.

“Who are you Sir?” Thurn asked stepping forward.

“I am James, Master of Swords for Her Highness,” James said.

“You have changed much over the years Sword-master.  Now answer me this, must I take issue with every man in this city over their attitude to the women of our group?” Thurn asked his axe at the ready.

“No Sir Dwarf,” James said firmly.  “You have strange defenders Your Highness…welcome home.”

“Thank you James,” I said still unnerved by this man.

“Your Highness,” he said his face breaking into a rare smile.  “The Kingdom has been awoken, a force the likes this world has never seen before marches on this city.  The Dwarves and Drow are coming and they all speak of the deeds of Cyrena, Queen of this land.  They come to fight for you, to march to your call, to rally to your standard.”

“They are still coming?” I asked slightly disbelievingly.

“Oh yes they are coming,” he said his grin getting bigger, “they are coming to fight for the Warrior Queen.  I doubt even your father could have done more.”

“No one could have done more,” Thurn said still standing before James.  “Now we have crossed this land twice, at a pace that has even my lads weary, we have fought battles against immense odds and freed a people.  By what right do you criticize her?”

“Because if I did not, I would be remiss in my duty,” James said with passion in his voice.  “I will never fail in my duty of making her the best soldier and leader of men that this Kingdom has ever seen.”

“Sword Master, that is one duty that you have done well,” Thurn said lowering his axe.

“Yes, but there is always room for improvement.  Now come Sir Dwarf, tell me your name and then you can tell me all of Cyrena’s deeds and where you feel she is still lacking,” James said offering his hand.

“I Thurn, say she is lacking in only one area, she does not yet know how to enjoy life.  She worries too much for one so young, after this war is over I intend to change that.”

“Welcome Thurn, I an my men are at the service of you and your men while you are here.  I would wish to speak to you at sometime about the Elves, the threat they might pose and their tactics in your battle,” James said.

“I am ever at your service,” Thurn said.

“Come on you two, I am not standing around in the street all day,” Yedda grumbled.  “Get them talking, duty, responsibility and tactics and we will be here till the sun goes down.  The kid did a good job James, no one could have done better and we are covered in filth because we have been marching for days and have fought one hell of a battle.  Now tell her she has done a good job and lets get into the castle.”

“Your Highness,” James said, “well done, your father would have been very proud of you.”

“Thank you James,” I repeated.

James and his men escorted us the last stretch up the hill to the castle.  His presence seemed to give validity to my position amongst my people, he being recognisable to everyone within the city.  They cheered their queen, who they did not recognise, the last quarter mile and I knew that I would do what was necessary for these…my people.

*****

Inside the castle was a bustle of activity.  This was no longer a home and a symbol in the centre of the greatest city in The Kingdom, this was a castle preparing for war.  Supplies were being shipped in, in preparation for the possibility of siege, men were training and makeshift smithies were occupying the large open area near the kitchens.  Gwinn’s joy at seeing me was tempered by her disappointment at the state I was in; she seemed to ignore the fact that we were all in a similar state.

“I thought that you were going to show her how to act?” she said turning to Tara.  Tara’s tears though caught her by surprise.

“What is it child, come tell me,” she said more gently to the distraught girl.

“My father has disowned me…he has ejected me from The University…I have no home…” she replied between huge sobs.  Gwinn cast her eyes at the men, her glare made them suddenly decide they had to be elsewhere…rapidly.  James and Michael, with James muttering about a ‘rapid strategic withdrawal’, plucked the last male remaining under her gaze to safety.  Thurn went with the two men willingly, this was no strategic withdrawal, it was a rout.  My guard ignored her totally.

“That man is a fool,” Gwinn said taking her by the hand and pulling her towards the kitchen.  Seeing my and Millandra’s hesitation Gwinn turned back to us, “Are you going to stand there all day like a parade with nowhere to go or are you coming into the kitchen?”

“We’re coming,” I assured her indicating the way to Millandra before following her, the Drow and Dwarves of my personal guard followed.

“And what do you think you are doing?” Gwinn demanded of them.

“We are The Queens guard,” Drurn replied.

“That’s nice for you, now find somewhere else to be…” Gwinn said ominously.

“We guard the queen,” Eferu added somewhat cautiously.

“I don’t care what you think you do, you lot standing around will disrupt my kitchen.  Now go and find something to do…or else…”

I could see the thoughts crossing Drurn’s face; duty was tempered by self-preservation and a dwarf’s natural deference to women.

“We are sworn to protect the queen…” he replied cautiously.

“I am sworn to feed the castle and bring misery to all men who think they know better, go and defend the gate or polish your swords, anything away from me and my kitchen…” Gwinn began striding off, escorting Tara without a glance back to see if she had been obeyed, Gwinn didn’t need to look, she expected obedience.  I did look back and saw Drurn stop Eferu from following us; he knew when he was beaten.  They took up position next to Yedda in a clear corner, I was happy at least she would have company.

“Now tell me what has that man been doing now?” sitting Tara down at her usual table.

“It is my fault, Dean Malick had texts hidden…describing methods of warfare unknown to us.  I insisted that he bring them, because we are going to need every advantage we can get,” I said apologetically.

“That makes sense to me,” Gwinn said dismissively, “we are facing the full might of Silvinas, what is his problem?”

“The University has no part of war, I shouldn’t have mentioned the books, I shouldn’t even have known of them, but father hid little from me,” Tara said and began weeping again.

“That man is annoying me,” Gwinn said firmly, “someone needs to put the fear of Silvinas into him.”

“He did not seem bothered by The Singer,” Millandra replied.

“The Singer?” Gwinn asked.

“The Drow’s name for Yedda,” I answered.

“Ah, it suits her,” Gwinn said nodding.  “His mind is probably on other things, things far more important than mere fear.”

She sat there for a moment her arm around the weeping girl, trying to comfort her.

“Sarah,” she called after a few minutes.

“Yes Gwinn,” an older girl said appearing before her.

“Go down to the University, tell Karen who runs the staff there that I am reassigning all of them back up here.  Then go and see Clive of the Merchants, tell him that no merchant is to deliver goods to The University…if they want to eat they will have to learn to shop and to cook.”

“Father cook?” Tara said, her tears fading in astonishment.

“Yes cook, or starve, either one is fine by me.  At some point he will have to come up the hill and talk to me, then he and I can discuss this situation,” Gwinn said angrily.

“Father…” Tara said uncertainty in her voice.

“Listen child, I have known your father for many years, long before he became such an important person.  He was an idiot back then and he is still an idiot, nothing has changed in forty years, except of course that he is more set in his ways.  Let’s see how he copes when his Beloved University is left to fend for itself, there will be no services provided for them.”

“Can you do that?” Tara asked.

“This castle deals with almost everyone in this city, for functions the manpower or rather womanpower needed here is phenomenal.  Cyrena might be queen of this kingdom, but I have the power in this matter,” Tara looked in my direction for confirmation.

“Even my father never risked antagonising Gwinn,” I said with a reassuring smile.

“Oh he did once, but only once,” Gwinn replied giving Tara’s hand a squeeze.  “Don’t worry, a week of this and he will be here his tail between his legs, then we can get to business.  As for a home, I seem to have noticed more than a few rooms available here.  Maybe you should have a word with the landlady and see if she can put you up?”

“Tara, you are always welcome to stay here and I hope this castle can be a home for you.  In less troubled times it has always been a warm and welcoming place,” I said at Gwinn’s prompting.

“I know your family have always taken in homeless and destitute girls, I suppose I am in that position now…” Tara replied hesitantly. 

“Tara,” I said firmly as I stood up to walk to the side of her chair, “you are in this position because of me, for that alone I am indebted to you and for that alone you shall always have a room here.  However, you are my friend and my comrade, we have been through the Elvin forest and survived the arrows of the foe together, that is a bond that surpasses any debt that I might owe you.  You are always welcome and the best that my home has to offer is yours.”

She looked up at me her eyes filling with tears, “Do you mean that?” she asked even more hesitantly.

“Yes, you are always welcome here as my friend, as my comrade and as my responsibility.  In that order of importance,” I replied giving her hand a squeeze.  “Gwinn, we are going to need rooms.  Thurn of the Dwarves will probably decide to sleep with his men, but there should be a room available for him and a room for Lady Millandra of the Drow.”

“My Lady,” Gwinn said nodding in acknowledgment to Millandra who had been very silent.

“I thank you, but no title is necessary.  I am just Millandra as my mother was just Mellina.”

“Mellina may have had no title but she was never ‘just’ anything,” I said quietly.  “Even in the short time I knew her I recognised she was something special, as did Michael.”

“I think her death hurt him,” Tara said.  “He would have stayed to the end, even if it cost him his life.”

“He would have stayed, though he knew it would cost him his life,” I corrected her.  “I have things that I must attend to, can I leave you two in Gwinn’s capable hands?”

They both agreed and even though my father would have berated me for such rudeness towards guests, but Gwinn was eager to hear of our adventures.  As I left I could even hear Millandra losing some of her natural shyness with Gwinn’s help.

It was as I was approaching my quarters that the strange young man intercepted me.

“Clifford…Cyrena I mean…” he said his voice very unsure.

“Yes can I help you?” I asked.

“It’s me, I heard you were back,” he said.

“Sorry, I can’t remember your name, I’m awful with names…it was at one of the quarterly assizes that we met wasn’t it?” I said bluffing; I had no idea who this man was.

“It’s me, Lizzie,” he said, for a moment or two the world swayed, only his strong arms prevented me falling.

“Lizzie?” I asked backing off from him slightly.  “How did this happen?”

“Exactly the same way it happened to you, I decided to see what these gods, that Shakwell believes in would do when put to the test.  I couldn’t think of living without you…” he said his voice betraying his emotions.

“I know,” I replied gently, “I was here when Shakwell started, I was out when you did it…trying to die…trying to die a hero’s death that I had earned.”

“I was told, they say you found an ally, a dragon,” he said.

“Yes and the Dwarves and Drow too,” I replied.  The situation was floundering, becoming forced and wooden, something that had never happened before with Lizzie and I.

“What do I call you now?” I asked.  “Lizzie is hardly appropriate now.”

“No, it isn’t,” he said hesitantly, “I use William now, though if you don’t like it we can pick something else.”

“No it’s a fine name,” I replied.

“Look can we go inside,” he asked indicating the door to my quarters.  “We can’t talk out here and we do need to talk.”

“Yes,” I replied after a moments thought, I disliked the thought of being alone with this man, but how did I know he was my Lizzie?

“How do I know you are you?” I asked.

“Because of what happened the night that we told your father we were to be married, what happened before hand,” he said.  I flushed at the thought of those few stolen moments with Lizzie before all this happened and I actually felt excited, this body was reacting.

“If we go in there, I want your word that nothing will happen…” I said firmly and saw I had hurt William with this.

“I wouldn’t,” he pleaded.  “It was Clifford the person that I loved and I would do nothing to hurt him, even if he is now Cyrena.”

“Sorry,” I apologised quickly, “that was unfair of me and from the bottom of my heart I am sorry I said it.  Elizabeth the person I loved long before I saw her as Elizabeth the woman, not that I didn’t find the woman interesting.”

“I know,” he said with a smile, “and the interest was mutual.”

Inside my quarters I suddenly felt very self conscious, I had been on horseback for days and even I could smell the aroma of horse.  I was still dressed in riding gear and armour, with my sword and shield.  Lizzie, or rather William, was quick to help me remove my breastplate and I realised I was acutely aware of his presence.

“I am glad you are up and about,” I said.  “I have managed to acquire a number of books on warfare from The University.  I am going to need some help reviewing them and seeing what is of any use.”

“Certainly,” he said.  I found myself studying him for a moment; the piercing blue eyes demanded my attention, as did his physique.  This was Shakwell’s magic working overtime; this was an example of Elvin perfection…right up to his blond hair.  Then it suddenly struck me this was a figure that epitomised everything the people expected of a king.

“Michael had two men carrying them, if you wouldn’t mind finding them as I get cleaned up,” I asked.

“I will see you in the library then,” he said with disappointment in his voice.

“Give me a little time,” I said taking his hand in one of mine, “I still love the person, I just need time come to terms with things.”

“You still love me?” William asked his eyes full of tears, I hugged him tight, even more aware of his masculinity and the state I was in.

“Always,” I assured him.  “See if you can get Gwinn to sort out water for a bath for me, I stink.”

“I wasn’t going to mention it,” he said with a smile, “but I had noticed a slight equine fragrance.”

“Just wait until you have ridden for days, I guarantee you would smell no better.  Now be off with you, let me get myself sorted before I see my uncles.  Have they all arrived?”  I asked.

“Yes they are here,” he replied from the doorway.  “They seem to be accepting the situation a lot better than I expected them to.”

“We come from a family of royalty, the unexpected is always expected.  If an arrow will fall from the sky, it will hit a king in the eye, if a horse is to fall for lack of a shoe; it is a king’s horse.  Long life and happiness are not something that is common in my family.”

“Maybe we can change that,” William said as he left.

“For you maybe,” I whispered after he had gone.  “For you I will give everything, for with you my people have hope.”

*****

I relaxed in the warm bath until my skin began to wrinkle, with some more hot water I would have stayed longer.  However, as the water around me cooled, it reminded me I had things to do.  Some clothes had been left out for me, courtesy of Gwinn I had to presume.  Black trousers and a white shirt again, as Lizzie had been so fond of wearing had been left for me and I found a side effect of all the riding, my rear end was a lot more muscular than before I began riding around the land.  They were damn near skin-tight.  I risked a quick glance through the other clothes that Gwinn had accumulated for me while I had been away and quickly retreated.  What had always been a minimal collection of clothes as a male had grown into enough clothes to outfit most of the women of the castle.  Most worrying were a number of full formal outfits, Gwinn had plans for me, and they were plans that I didn’t necessarily agree with.

I decided that the clothes would have to do; they were clean and didn’t smell of horse and I had much to do.  The first thing would have to be a conclave, my uncles, the Archdukes needed to be consulted; I needed their agreement for my plans.  More than that though I needed their wisdom, they had many years of experience of warfare between them and many lifetimes of being ‘The Family’, they would understand my position.

“Henri!” I shouted as I walked towards the great hall, I knew he would not be far away.

“Your Highness,” a voice answered from an indeterminate direction, “It is so good to see you back.”

“Thank you, summon the Archdukes, I need to speak to them,” I shouted back without trying to see where he was.

“Yes Your Majesty,” Henri answered.

I looked around The Great Hall; at the throne, that my father said was one of the trappings of a king.  I had realised something, as much as a throne was needed as the trappings of a king…because it was expected, a king was needed for The Kingdom.  A line of succession had to be established and formalised with my Uncles, as the throne could not be allowed to come into contention.

The sound of many heavy footsteps behind me drew me away from my contemplation; I turned to find the seven Archdukes standing waiting for me.

“Come be seated please,” I said almost desperately, I didn’t need this deferential attitude from family.  I took my place at the head of the long table, as it was obvious that they would not be seated before me and waited for them to arrange themselves.

“You all know what happened to me,” I said taking charge of the situation, “Fredrick was there and by now I should be long dead.  Because of Shakwell and his skills I am not…I am instead as you see me now.”

“This has been explained to us,” Fredrick said his voice sounding not totally convinced.

“Good,” I continued, “I shall not go into long explanations then.  I have called you here because any decisions I make now need to be endorsed by you, not just as a matter of duty, but because you believe it.  Anything may be said here, it will go no further and will never be used against you and here I want your honest opinions.”

I looked around at their faces, looking for agreement from them, in two cases awaiting agreement from them.  When finally Fredrick nodded, I continued.

“The first thing that must be ratified is my position, I must have your agreement that I Cyrena am the same person as Clifford.  I need my position, now that of Queen endorsed by this gathering…or else one of you to take on the role of King.”

“I think that decision has been settled,” Thomas said loudly, “we have already had this discussion.  My brothers and the husbands of my sisters have decided that you are Clifford of Des Moines; you are my blood and child of my brother the king.  You Cyrena are Queen of this kingdom and rule unopposed, with the full support of all of us.”

“Was there any dissention?” I asked.

“I was not quick to believe,” Fredrick said standing up, “I saw a brave king die…when he returns from the dead as a she I was suspicious.  However since the time of your miraculous resurrection things have been happening, many things, I have no doubt that you are my blood and that you are the only person who could have done what has been done.  I will fight alongside you.”

“Thank you Uncle,” I said appreciating his honesty, if he had no doubts I would have been suspicious.  “We face a battle, a battle that is likely to cost lives and I have to recognise the fact that I may not return.  In the past when a king has gone to war there have been a wife and an heir at home, if he fell there would be a king…now there is none.  If I fall who should take my place?”  There was silence for a moment or two, before Thomas spoke.

“If you fall on the field of battle, Fredrick shall take command of the army, at least for the battle.  That was decided a long time ago, by your father.”

“No, I know the battle will carry on with or without me,” I said with an appreciative nod to Fredrick, “and he will do a better job of commanding than I can hope to do.  After the battle is over, who is king?”

“I dislike this train of conversation, it has the feel of someone who is resigned to the inevitable.  If you go into battle with this attitude we cannot hope to win,” Fredrick said loudly.

“Hush Fredrick,” Thomas said, “Cyrena is using her brains, thinking of The Kingdom and its future…you know doing the whole King thing, but as a Queen.”

“Thank you Thomas,” I said grateful for his support.  “If I die, someone must take my place, someone must rule.”

They began looking at each other, waiting for someone to say something.  It was Thomas who broke the silence.

“Fredrick is the oldest,” he said.  “None of us will oppose him.”

“BOLLOCKS!”  Fredrick roared loudly, getting to his feet.  “If you think I am leaving Berlin to come here and play at being nice to idiot lords, their idiot sons and ugly daughters you have another thing coming.  George was good at all that type of thing, I never was and have no intention of trying.”

“I have no intention of taking the job on, I have too many investments that must be overseen personally.  Besides, Kim has spent twenty years organising our home as she wants it, I cannot face another twenty years of fussing,” Thomas said.

“Forgetting Duty and Responsibility, does anyone here want the job,” I asked.  There was rapid shaking of heads.

“It is a responsibility that we have avoided.”  Fredrick said, “We are comfortable in our homes and too old to change our ways now.  Should it become necessary, the throne will not remain empty, but I guarantee that there will be a few bumps and bruises in the rush to get away.”

“I need to have a clear line of succession when I leave.  The Kingdom cannot be without a ruler,” I replied.

“You are too like your father,” Thomas said with a smile.  “Our new niece hasn’t brought us here to ask our advice, she has brought us here to see if we agree with her solution.  She is just testing the waters.  Come on speak your mind, we may be older than you, but it is doubtful if we are wiser and above all else you are queen and our duty is to you.”

“Thank you,” I said irritated that Thomas had seen right through me, “what are your views of William, he who was Elisabeth, she that I was betrothed to?”

“The lad has a head on his shoulders,” Thomas said and I could see my other uncles nodding in agreement, “however for the line of succession to be secure there is the formality of marriage.”

“I know,” I said with some bitterness in my voice.

“Marriage is not something to be undertaken just for duty, there will be many years of regrets if you go into this for the wrong reasons, love is the key to a long and happy marriage,” Fredrick said surprising me with the tenderness in his voice.  He must have seen my face for he spoke again.  “Do not be surprised, I am a warrior yes, but that means I am a man of passion.  Look at the Dwarves, warriors like no others, but they are getting tears in their drink as they sing songs about their women at home.”

“A Prince Regent, yes…I can see that lad as a fitting consort for you…if there is love,” Thomas said.

“Not as Regent, as King, equal in all matters and if I should fall then a King alone…with your assistance,” I replied.

“That we can live with,” Thomas said after looking around at my other Uncles, each of who nodded, “…and love?”

“I loved Elizabeth with all my heart, I love the person she is…as for William he is still her…” I replied hesitantly.

“If there was love there, then love will win through, no matter what difficulties are put in its path,” Fredrick said loudly.

“Why Fred, I never realised how much of a romantic you were,” Thomas said with a smile.

“Of course you didn’t, you were too busy accumulating your personal fortune by the time you hit six years old.  It took a woman like Kim to drag your attention back to the more important and diverting things in life,” Fredrick replied, no matter how I tried I could never think of this huge man as anything less than Fredrick.  Fred seemed too normal a name for a man like this.

“That decided then, there is a second matter one that Henri should be here for,” I said to them.  Thomas walked to the door and shouted Henri who appeared promptly.

“We have two problems to contend with, as well as a war against Silvinas…I believe I have declared war on the Elven nations,” I told them.  To use one of Yedda’s favourite sayings…the shit then hit the fan.

*****

Three hours later I emerged from the Great Hall, feeling deflated.  My motives were praised, but my Uncle Fredrick summed it up best, “A war on two fronts, were you taught nothing?  What in hell were you thinking even contemplating actions like that at a time like this?”

The saving of The Drow was something they were proud of and they were impressed by my account of the escape from the forest and the willingness of Drow so recently enslaved, to fight.

“It is simple arithmetic Cyrena.  A few Drow in our battle lines hardly makes up for the fact that our cities may be besieged by a second force while we are fighting for our lives,” Thomas shouted.

“This is what has been done,” I shouted loudly at the men.  “This is not a discussion of intent, it is a fact, something that has happened and seeing what those bastards did to Melina, I would do it again without hesitation.”

“Did it have to be done now?” Fredrick demanded.

“Yes,” I said angrily.  “They killed an old woman, then said that war would exist if we touched them…you of all people, Fredrick, would have reacted as Michael did.”

I escaped from the arguments pleading hunger; it was an honest excuse, as I had not eaten since our return.  The discussions had changed from a matter of attributing blame, to methods of defending their cites against and invasion by the Elves.  Despite the initial anger I knew in my heart that any one of them would have reacted in the same way.  They would have had to vindicate their actions in front of the others too, which was what I was rather inexperienced at.  I felt insecure disagreeing with my uncles, so much older, so much more experienced than I.

I made my way to the kitchen again, a place I knew I was safe under the protective regime of Gwinn.

“Well I can see you aren’t that glad to be back,” Gwinn said as I entered.  “Does that mean you have seen Lizzie, or rather William?”

“Oh no its not that,” I assured her.  “It seems I have made a mistake in helping to free the Drow.”

“A mistake how?” she asked indicating I should sit down.

“I should have dealt with Silvinas before opening up the potential of a war on another front.”

“Was that what your father taught you, to do nothing when something needed doing?”  Gwinn asked.

“No,” I said.

“Exactly,” she said like she had won the argument; seeing my confusion she continued.  “The Archdukes, they are all good men, but their responsibility is to their cities and their lands, no further.  Your responsibilities are greater, if it should be necessary for Berlin to fall so The Kingdom will be saved, you will do it as necessary.”

“I don’t think I did it for The Kingdom or for any greater purpose…just because I felt it was necessary,” I admitted.

“Was it the right thing to do, did those people deserve help?” Gwinn asked.

“Its not that simple,” I protested.

“It is to The Dwarves, it is to The Drow, that is what brought them here to fight for you.  Your deeds and the deeds of those before you have given this kingdom a reputation for doing the right thing.  You do what is right without question, so they come to our aid without question,” she said placing a plate of cheeses and meats in front of me.  “Help yourself to bread and eat your fill.  I want to hear no more until you have eaten.”

I did as I was told.

*****

After my meal I was starting to find out why my father spent so much time in his quarters.  As prince I could walk around the castle virtually unnoticed, now it seemed that everyone within the castle wanted just a few words with me.  Most of it was meaningless to me, things that should have been dealt with by Gwinn, Henri or James, but they all felt I was the person to deal with their problems personally.  I made my way rapidly to the library and found William there with the books I had requisitioned from The University.

“Have you looked at these?” he demanded as I entered.

“Not yet,” I admitted.

“This isn’t just military information, this is the history of a world that was lost,” William said, his eyes bright with excitement.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“There was a time when the world was in fear, not of the dark hoards, but of man and his abilities, they could destroy cities with one missile as they called them…”

“Do they have instructions on how to make these missiles?” I asked.

“No, the skills are long gone.  Lots of it is useful, but the history is priceless,” he said.

“At the moment the history is of minimal interest to me, I need things I can use, tactics, weapons or magic that can help us in this struggle,” I said firmly and his blue eyes fixed themselves on me.

“Leave them with me, I can get through them faster than you and figure out what is of any use to you,” he replied gently.

“Thank you,” I said and sat down opposite him, his eyes never left me.

“What else is on your mind?” he asked.

“Lots of things,” I admitted.

“Come off it, I might not have been William for very long, but I wasn’t born yesterday.  I have known you long enough to know when something is bothering you, something you want to talk about,” his hand sneaked across the table and his fingertips touched mine.  “Things might be a little different now, but we still care for each other, don’t we?”

“Yes,” I admitted, letting my fingers trace the length of his.  “That is part of what I want to talk to you about, how much do you care?” I asked.

“I was willing to risk my life on Shakwell’s magic for you,” he said, “because I couldn’t bear to live without you.  I knew if I committed myself to the path, he could not and would not let me die.”

“Will you still marry me?” I asked my throat almost refusing to work and my mouth dry.

“Do you mean it?” William asked standing up and coming around the table to me.

“Yes,” I whispered.

He pulled me to my feet and engulfed me in his arms, holding me tight to him, crushing my breasts against his body.  I could feel him kissing my hair and I was suddenly very glad I had washed it.  For a moment or two I felt self conscious, inhibited by a lifetime of conditioning, then I gradually became aware of the masculinity of this man who was so awkward in his new body.  He smelt different to me, a clean musky smell, a pleasant smell and I was enjoying it. When it became obvious he was enjoying it too, by the object pressing into my belly I gently backed off.

“Sorry,” he said blushing, uncomfortable with this reaction.

“Don’t be,” I said standing on tiptoes to kiss him on the cheek and giving him a little smile.  “I didn’t find it too objectionable.”

“I think the magic did more than change our bodies, it changed our minds too,” he said.

“I don’t think so, I think that we react naturally in the manner appropriate for whatever form we are in.  If it has four legs and looks like a cat, it will act like a cat,” I said.

“And if it is a beautiful young woman?” William asked.

“She will be flattered by such a reaction, but also a little bit scared…this is a new world for me,” I said quietly.

He wrapped his arms around me again, engulfing my diminutive frame in what seemed like his immensity.  His lips found mine and his tongue began to try to explore my mouth, I accepted the invasion willingly as his hands caressed my rear.  I was getting quite hot and flustered by his attention, I wanted more.

“Come on, I need to know what is in those books that I can use,” I said breaking away from his kiss.  “Duty and responsibility come first…fun later.”

“Yes,” he agreed reluctantly, “I suppose so…”

“I will see you later, I have things I must do,” I told him and gave him a last kiss before I left.

*****

“Yedda, when you changed were you surprised by how natural and how good things felt?”  I asked quietly as I sat leaning against her bulk as she caught the last rays of the sinking sun on the courtyard.

“Come on spill it,” she said turning her head to look closely at me.

“William, he kissed me and I didn’t stop him.  In fact I quite liked it…” I said hesitantly.

“Go with the flow Hon, at the end of the day you are a hormonally driven young woman, if it wasn’t William that caught your eye it would have been Tara,” she replied.

“Tara is a friend,” I said slightly shocked at the suggestion, “I never would.”

“That’s what I mean, you shared a tent with her, saw her body and everything, yet you show as little interest sexually in her as I would.  You are a girl, embrace that and enjoy it with no guilt, it is what you are,” she said resting her head by my side.  I reached up and rubbed just above her eye with the heel of my hand, her eye closed appreciatively.

“Its scares me a little,” I admitted.

“It will, that is life for you,” she said as she began to move her head so I could get all of the itchy spots.  “The fear is part of being alive, nothing to do with being female, its just that things are just that little more messed up for you than for most kids.”

“I have asked William to marry me,” I told her, her head suddenly jerked upright away from my hand.

“No, back up a moment Cyrena, I said there was nothing up with enjoying your new sexuality, but this is taking it to extremes,” she said loudly.

“It is necessary, a kingdom needs a king.  You did not know Elizabeth before, she will make a good king,” I said hoping she would keep her voice down.

“Yet again,” she shouted drawing some attention our way.  “Do you do nothing in your life for you?”

“I have responsibilities,” I replied.

“Don’t give me that shit,” she snapped.  “I have had responsibilities, who do you think was the one that broke the power of the magicians over the dragons?  What do you think I did when I freed The Drow, just left them?  I have had responsibilities, I have had duties that had to be done, but my life is and always will be mine.”

“Maybe that is where we differ most, my life has never been mine…even when I chose to end it I had to do it in secret,” I replied.

“They ask too much of you,” Yedda said her head again dropping alongside me, “don’t let them destroy you.  You have something special inside you, something that is needed for this time, but more importantly something that will be needed after all this shit has finished.”

“I was something that was created for this time, something created by my father and something that was created by magic.  After all this is finished, after Silvinas is gone what place in the world will there be for something created by magic?” I asked.

“There will always be a place in the world for a little magic, it is what makes the world special and people such as you will always be needed,” she replied.  We sat there for a long time, enjoying the company we provided each other while the world continued on around us.  No one dared intrude, no one dared demand anything and for a while at least, I relaxed.

“It is easier on the battlefield,” I said after a while and Yedda just looked at me.  “In battle I don’t have to think about consequences all the time, I just act and do what is right.  Outside the battle I have to consider everything I do and say…people seem intent on hampering everything I do.”

“Welcome to the world of politics and don’t trust any of the bastards, you are the only protection that your people have from democracy,” she said.

“Democracy?” I said hesitant with the strange word.

“Tis a silly game where lots of people without any idea of what they are doing get a chance to run things.  They never represent everyone and if they mess it up they never face the consequences, just fade into obscurity.”

“How could it work?” I asked and Yedda just grumbled loudly.

*****

The castle and the city was a hive of activity.  Training and integration of the Dwarves and Drow into our own forces was my priority.  Both were formidable warriors but both were unused to fighting with allies.  The Drow were devastating with their long bows and a small group of Dwarves could take an objective that would cost many men.  We needed to know how to use these skills to the full.  Other people’s priorities seemed to differ from our immediate problems, every minor lord was intent on putting his problems to me and the women seemed to have lost all sense of proportion in relation to my forthcoming wedding.  I was expecting a simple civil affair, a few people there as witnesses and it would be over…they seemed to be planning a full state occasion.  Lizzie, rather William now, was preoccupied too, deep in the study of the books I had stolen from The University.  For a while the women did try to involve me in the preparations for the wedding, that was until I suggested wearing trousers and armour, it had the desired effect; besides standing still occasionally while Gwinn measured me I had nothing to do with it.

We had seven days to make all preparations, we had seven days to formulate our battle plan and I had six days before I was to be a married woman.  To be quite honest the thought of the forthcoming battles scared me least.

*****

“We have to choose our ground carefully,” I said to the assembly before me.  It was a strange war conference, led by a woman and held outside so Yedda could participate too.

“We face a foe that outnumbers us and is willing to use magic.  We need a place that we can hold against whatever is thrown against us, then when we have hurt him, Silvinas will have to turn his full attention to us,” I told them.

“Why face two battles,” William asked, “would it not be easier to engage the main force directly?”

“Their forces are too spread out, they cover a wide arc and we cannot guarantee Silvinas will be present where we attack,” James replied.  “We need to get his attention, to hurt him badly enough that he will take personal control of the battle.”

“What proof have we that the battle is won if we kill him?” Michael asked.

“None,” Shakwell said loudly, “and that task is beyond you Horsemaster.  Cyrena, myself and possibly Yedda will deal with Silvinas and even then I cannot guarantee he will die.  The best I can hope for is that I can exile him into some other realm; somewhere it will take him many years to escape from.  He created this world and his death might just be the unmaking of it.”

“Can he be killed?” I asked willing to take the chance.

“Possibly…” was Shakwell’s reply.

“That we will deal with when we get there,” I said trying to break the gloom that was threatening to overshadow the proceedings.  “We need a place to defend and then we need a place to fight.  It has to look like it is his army that we are trying to defeat rather than the man, otherwise he will be holed up in whatever place he uses for the time he is not here.”

“The river past Berlin,” Yedda said looking at the map on the floor.  “I know that ground well and if too much hasn’t changed over the years there is a place that is defendable, though you will have to hold a mile long front.  It has cliffs running for miles either side and only one place that can be crossed.”

“I know the place,” Fredrick said nodding his head.  “It is a good place, that I have used before to good effect.  The one problem will be drawing them in, bringing them to that point.”

“A small force of cavalry, making harrying attacks on the flanks of the main force.  If we can keep them moving and get them more and more angry then eventually they will send a large force out to deal with us,” Michael suggested.

“How many is a small force?” I asked.

“Two and a half thousand, perhaps three…” he answered and I gasped as Thomas whistled through his teeth.

“Look at the numbers out there,” Michael said defensively.  “We could be talking forty thousand horse out there by the time we come to move.  I am after less than one in ten.  If you take into account the infantry as well…”

“You are after one in ten?” I said concerned about sending my friend out into such danger.

“No,” Thomas said, “we are after one in ten.  I am more use on a horse than Fredrick here and I can at least provide my own presence, showing the men that we are with them.”

“Archduke…” Michael began and I could see his face was unsure about what he was going to say.

“Do not worry Michael, this will be your force, I am just there too,” Thomas said and I could see Michael relax slightly.

“We fortify here then at the River Plate and Michael brings them onto us.  Where do we fight the final battle?” James asked.

“My eyes are not as good as they once were and whoever penned this map did not have a good hand,” Shakwell said.  “What is that name there?”

“Waterloo,” I replied guiltily, after a moment’s hesitation; I had penned this map.  There was a loud snort from Yedda in response to this.

“River Plate, Waterloo…it’s all someone’s idea of a frigging game,” she shouted loudly.

“The world was created out of the mind of Silvinas,” Shakwell said raising a hand to calm her.  “There are gods here, I have little doubt of that…but I don’t think they have always been gods.  I think they are souls as lost as you and I old friend.”

“Do you think they are still sane?” Yedda asked him.

“Can a god be mad…or can one who knows all and is all powerful be sane?” Shakwell asked.  “ I don’t know…they are higher powers than us and I just have to hope that their intellect is greater than their imagination.”

“Waterloo and the River Plate…and we are going to have battles there.  What can they throw at us next…The Holocaust…Hiroshima?  These are the sort of bastards who inspire cults, next thing they will have people killing heathens or committing suicide to go and join the alien spaceship,” Yedda snapped back at him.

“What is up with the River Plate?” I asked.  “There is a Saucer Hill, Cup Lake and many other similar names in the area.  I know it is not exactly imaginative, but they were potters who settled there, not geographers.”

“Oh yes?” Yedda said derisorily, “and Waterloo?”

“I would have thought that was obvious,” I replied.  “The lake to the north is the headwater for the River Loo, not exactly a great river but as with the River Plate it feeds into The Nile.”

“Kid when we are done with this you have to become an atheist and ban all religions, it was bad enough to have a god who no one could prove existed.  It isn’t safe to have gods who take a direct interest in the world around them.  You never know without anyone believing in them they might just BUGGER OFF,” Yedda said shouting the last words at the sky.

“Yedda don’t confuse them at this time,” Shakwell said gently.  “There is time for Cyrena to seize her own destiny after all this is finished.”

“Will she have a future?” Yedda demanded.  “Can you guarantee that, can you tell me this poor kid is going to come through this alive?”

“If I can, even if it costs me my life, I will make sure she is safe,” Shakwell said.

“I will hold you to that,” Yedda said firmly.  “I have never asked anything of you, not in all the years we have known each other, but I will hold you to that.  This game is just too fucked up, people are going to die and it better not be her.”

“I cannot promise, but I will do all that I can,” Shakwell said and Yedda seemed satisfied.

“We have our ground, Fredrick can you see what information you can get on both places.  We have four days till we move, now we just need to be ready,” I said.

“We will be ready…for the battle and the celebration of your marriage,” Thurn said loudly.

“Thank you for reminding me of that,” I said wishing I didn’t have to be so diplomatic.  Some of Yedda’s comments would have been quite appropriate at that time.

*****

“Come on sleepy head, we have a lot to do today,” woke me up from dreams of fantastical weapons all of no use to me at this time.  I looked up to see Tara standing there.

“Yes, I have,” I agreed happily.  “Too much to do.  We march out tomorrow and I am damn sure that Clive is making the merchants hold back, as for weapons…”

“Slow down,” Tara said sitting on the edge of the bed.  “There is something a lot more important happening today…you get married remember?”

“Don’t remind me,” I said dismissively.  “We have hours before that happens and lots of things that I need to do.”

“Too right you have lots of things you need to do, first of all is breakfast and it’s formal.”

“Wait a minute,” I protested, “breakfast with other people I can just about cope with, but formal?  I can just slip on some clothes and say hello.”

“No, you will get dressed, smile sweetly and act the proper lady,” Tara said firmly.

“Oh will I?” I said daring her to defy me.

“Yes, because Gwinn says you will,” she replied and I knew that I was in for a long day.

Breakfast was as formal as one of my father’s events and I was the centre of attention for all.  The Archdukes took tables as did William, and I seemed to be surrounded by people who had no interest in the war at all.  No one could deny Millandra and Thurn’s presence at the table was correct, though I could see some of the nobles who had not been included at my table questioned Tara’s presence.  I could see that she was about as comfortable with the situation as I was and reached across to touch her hand, she smiled appreciatively.

“Will your new husband approve of friendships with ladies of The University?” one female, I hesitate to call a lady, asked suggestively.

“The Lady Tara and I are comrades in blood, we have faced the dangers together and that is one bond that my forthcoming marriage cannot touch,” I replied.

“Yes well, I feel that a ‘lady’ should not be associated with such things, battle is something for men to deal with,” she countered.

“Perhaps you would not feel so if the dark forces were at your gate?” Millandra threw at her; I could see tensions building with those I called my friends at this table.

“Oh no, a lady is a lady at all times, just because of danger one does not change, it is something that is bred into a girl and encouraged until she reaches womanhood,” the woman said.

“Where as you have but one honour, your title from birth or marriage, “ Thurn said waving a fork loaded with a large sausage at her to annunciate each word.  “The Lady Tara here is thrice honoured, for her deeds.  She is a Lady amongst the Kingdom of men, the Kingdom of Dwarves and those dispossessed people The Drow.  I know of only one other person held in such esteem and she sits at the head of this table.”  Thurn finished with a bow of his head to me and then to Tara, before continuing to demolish his sausage.

“What did you do to gain such favour?” the woman asked Tara.

“Nothing,” Tara mumbled back.

“The Lady Tara fought to save lives, attending the wounded as the battle raged around her.  Never once did she think of her own safety and never once did she flinch in her duty,” Millandra replied loud enough for most of the Great Hall to hear.  Silence descended as people tried to listen in on the conversation at the high table.

“What of our queen, how did she distinguish herself then?” the woman asked.

“Ah well,” Thurn jumped in before Millandra could answer.  “She is one Lady that I would not like to be on the wrong side of, not without a large number of my lads.  Irritate her and she makes a cave troll seem like good company.”

“Forgive me Your Highness,” the lady apologised to me before turning back to Thurn, “but she doesn’t look like she has it in her.  She is so sweet.”

“Don’t let that appearance fool you,” Thurn said his knife being used to help him express his feelings.  “My wife is a sweet little thing, but you wouldn’t catch me getting on the wrong side of her.  That lad William is a braver man than I, by far.”

I concentrated on my food for a moment or two while trying to remember the woman’s name or even where she hailed from.  Usually I had long coaching sessions off Henri before I faced one of these occasions; today all I had was a list of names recited to me.

“You hail from Luton, Lady Francesca?” I asked hoping I had identified her correctly.

“Not originally, but now it is my home,” she admitted.  “Where does your intended hail from, I thought I knew all royalty by sight?”

“Scunthorpe,” I replied “and William, like myself, is a creature forged in the magic of Shakwell.”

“Scunthorpe,” she replied her disgust obvious.  “An uncivilised place at best, and if I am not very mistaken a territory in dispute at this time, after the exile of its lord.”

“Very astute of you Lady Francesca, however as you know it is the deeds of the individual that count rather than a family,” I countered.

“Surely if there was no hint of scandal William would be marrying you as the Marquis of Scunthorpe?” this woman was irritating me now.

“William relinquished his title on our betrothal,” I replied.  “A king must never favour one people above another, therefore no other rank is needed or desired.”

“Surely you mean Prince Regent, your consort?” she countered quickly.

“No Lady Francesca, as Queen I say what I mean,” I said.

“And what she says is law,” Thurn added banging his fist on the table loudly.  “William will be a King and one like no other, for at his side he has a queen unlike any before her.”

Silence again descended on my table, though I could hear whispers from other tables at this unofficial announcement of William’s new status.  I could also see those who debated the finer points of law discussing the legalities of my actions for many years.  However, as my father always said, ‘if a law is wrong then never hesitate to change it’ and I would ensure William’s status was unchallenged.  When it came to the time that William was needed it would be my uncles who guaranteed his position, it would be up to them above and beyond what was said in the word of the law.  With their backing his position would be secure.  If they decided he was unfit at any point in the future it would be a different matter, though with their guidance that should never happen.

I tried to concentrate on my food for a moment or two, to allow my thoughts to coalesce.  I had too many other things I should be doing at this time; none of them included pandering to dim-witted females.  Most of what we had learned from Malick’s hidden texts was useless at this point in time.  The theory of explosives I thought might have potential…except it didn’t work.  Saltpetre, charcoal and sulphur should explode in a manner to rival magic…yet they sat there and smouldered, making nothing but a foul smell.  James, Michael and Thurn were finding some of the tactics interesting, but beyond that I had aggravated the university for nothing.  Much of what had been in the books was already to be found, in the designs of the older cities.  Cities that were defensible, cities that would cost many lives to breach the walls and even more lives once they were inside.  I could not allow the battle to reach the cities though; too many of my people would be lost facing the foe that was against us if they ever reached the cities.  Not all were like this female, many like Kim would die on their feet, most would die making sure that the price of their death was damn high.

“You are rather quiet for the morning of your wedding,” Lady Francesca said loudly dragging me back to the present situation.

“Yes, I have much on my mind,” I admitted, “and much that I should be doing at this time.”

“There is always much to do for a wedding,” Lady Francesca agreed, probably the worst comment that she could have made to me.

“I realise that it is of minor interest to you, but have you looked at the force massed outside this city?” I asked her.

“Yes,” yes she said, her cheeks filling with colour.

“There are many more important things going on in the world than a wedding, do you think the Archdukes leave their cities at this time for just a wedding?  Do you know what they risked making their way here, do you know what they leave behind…do you know what they may lose answering this call?”

“Well we all have left our homes to answer this call,” Lady Francesca protested.

“You may have left your homes, but you did not leave homes soon to be under siege again, stripping men from the defences to bring here.  That is why we work at such a pace, should Silvinas turn his attention back to Berlin there is nothing to stop him,” I pushed my plate away from me, my appetite having completely deserted me.  I looked around the hall; this was a spectacle for the benefit of those minor nobles who found such things important.  This was not the time for such sideshows.

I stood up, nodded to those at my table and walked out, I could hear behind me the rapid movement of chairs as others took my lead.

“Cyrena, what is the meaning of such rudeness?” I turned to see Thomas following me rapidly, a look of anger on his face.

“This is not a time for polite conversation, this is not a time to make pleasantries with Ladies.  Tomorrow we march to war, possibly to our deaths and I do not intend to spend today in inane conversation,” I told him.  He actually hesitated a second, surprised at my reaction.  “I want to know how we stand with weapons, I want to know how we fare with supplies, I want to know how many men we can field and I want some proper clothes…not these damn things.”

“Cyrena…” Thomas said and hesitated again.

“No Thomas, enough is enough.  Tonight they can celebrate and socialise before we march in the morn, but this time is needed to prepare.”

“Yes Your Highness,” he replied and bowed, the first time any of my uncles had bowed to me.  I looked into his eyes trying to find a hint of mockery there; his eyes firmly found mine and I could see there was none.

“Let’s get this show on the road,” Thomas turned and roared to those who were following.  “Time is short, we want inspections of all men, weapons must be checked and I want Clive of the merchants here now….what are we waiting for people we have a war to be won…or should we just wait for the next one?”

Thomas’s orders could be heard echoing along the corridors as I made my way to my quarters, ignoring those few people I passed on the way.  Inside I was alone, something that I cherished so much now.  For a moment or two I fumbled with the hooks and buttons of the dress that I wore, eventually though I was able to let it slip to the floor.  The corset took slightly longer and at one point I almost took a knife to the stupid garment, once freed though I hesitated a moment to scratch.  These clothes were worse than armour.

I looked around at the choices of clothes that I had, most were Gwinn’s doing and they were things of no practical use at all.  Trousers, boots, a shirt, a leather jerkin and the plate mail had me feeling more human.  As I buckled on my sword and the dirk that had saved my life once already I knew I was right.  In the finery I was out of place, something that I was not and was never meant to be.  A pretty queen who was a lady was something that wasn’t needed now. 

Cyrena though, however much I disliked the new me, was necessary and I doubted that Clifford would have made the same impression on so many different people.

Outside my room, Drurn and Effru took their places behind me, a concession that I made on condition that I did not have all of my would be protectors following me all the time.  This was my home, this was my kingdom and this was my time…I would be what was needed and I would do it my way.

“Henri!” I shouted loud enough to match Michael at his loudest.  “I want Clive of the merchants here to confirm the supply columns.”

I did not wait for a response, Henri, wherever he was would have heard and would do it.  I headed for the courtyard to meet my uncles, the officers and the many thousands of men that had answered my call, for they were far more worthy of my time than any Lady from Luton.

*****

I spent the morning walking amongst the troops that waited for orders to march.  I walked amongst all races, laughing and joking with soldiers whose humour was a defence against the fear of that which awaited them.  It didn’t matter what I did, be it helping a dwarf prepare his kit, loading wagons with men or even just talking…often with those who were the youngest and most scared, it was not what I did that mattered.  It wasn’t even how much use my efforts were either; it was the fact that I was out there amongst them, not sat in some high hall dining with my nobles.  I didn’t pay much notice to those who were following me at first, my usual companions and my uncles; they knew what I was doing.  They took their lead from me, soon I could hear Fredrick swapping stories with old soldiers, Thomas bargaining and haggling with Clive.

And then there was Yedda…

I do not know how many of these preparations Yedda had seen in her many years, but it must have been many.  I think she amongst all of us knew what we would face and how few were likely to return.  Unlike Shakwell she did not spend her time in splendid isolation contemplating far loftier things, that such as we could not understand.  I could hear her singing songs, songs from ages past…songs that made little sense to me or to anyone who had been born in the last thousand years.  They were songs which touched peoples hearts though.

She was in her element, talking, singing and teaching songs to so many new people, not the aristocracy, not those who were supposedly important, but to those who were important to her…the people…all people.  She was patient, explaining to one dwarf that it made little difference that he had been born in a mine, the song was still ‘Born in The USA’, trying to make the voices of men more used to screaming orders harmonise in the intricacies of ‘Hot In The City’.  Tensions evaporated as men and dwarves made fools of themselves willingly, more than once a blast of flame was sent into the air as Yedda’s mirth became too great to contain.  Her presence and her humour swept through the huge camp, like a stiff breeze.

It was with the Drow though, that I think she did most for all, a people who appreciated her and her music to the full.  I feel that music is important to the culture of the Drow, as much as books are within our own culture.  A race that is displaced so often, cannot afford to carry a written history.  In some ways I feel that this void is filled by a legacy of songs passed down through the generations.  Singing with those who revered her most Yedda played upon the hearts of all there.  Whose mother this Mary was and why came around whispering to people I never actually found out.  Personally I have never trusted people who whisper their opinions however wise they think they are, it usually means they will be far away when they are proved wrong.  But it was a nice song.

“Cyrena Hon,” Yedda called me after one song, I waived and made my way over to her.  “After you get hitched tonight I am going to have to piss off for a bit.”

“Why?” I asked suddenly feeling the one person who actually understood what I was going through was deserting me.

“I have to see a man about a dog and go collect on a few very old debts,” she replied.

“That doesn’t exactly explain why you are leaving now,” I protested.

“I need to do some things, but I don’t know if I can pull it off.  Long ago I had some clout, now though it’s different…too long has my race lived in fear of man to change their opinions overnight.  I don’t need them to change their opinions of you, I just need them to pay their debts to me,” she said quietly.

“What do you mean, debts to you?” I asked.

“Some nasty shit went down during The War of the Magicians, playing around with minds is not nice.  It never quite worked on me though, or I fought that little bit harder than the rest of my kin.  They owe me and I intend to collect, no matter how many problems it causes.”

“Problems…”

“Too right, I am an embarrassment to everything that they stand for.  Draconian culture is supposedly aloof, impenetrable and any reminder of how they were used, or were even complicit in the terror and horror that was brought to this world is unwelcome.  So as such I am unwelcome.”

“Are you going to be in any danger,” I asked suddenly realising the implications of what she said.  This was the reason that all who had pursued the magical arts had been persecuted for so many years; a fear of a return to the days of terror was the only thing that had ensured the continuity of my line.  Yedda being part of those days suddenly brought the age of my friend into stark relief, she had been there at the very birth of my kingdom…now she was here at what might be the end.

“Possibly,” she answered honestly.  “It’s nothing I can’t cope with though, I have been in worse situations and got out in one piece.”

“I want a promise off you before you go,” I said.

“I should be back before the shit hits the fan,” she said, rather sharply for her.

“No,” I replied quickly.  “Not that, I want your promise that you will take care, watch yourself…you are out there without us to watch your rear.”

Yedda chuckled, but only a few flames escaping her mouth before replying.  “I promise I will watch my arse…and its nice to know someone is concerned enough to think of it.  Though I had thought it was I who was watching your arse…”

“And here is me thinking I was safe, the wrong sex and wrong species,” I said, Yedda tilted her head back and let loose a jet of flame.

“I think I might be corrupting you kid,” she said when she had recovered.  “People aren’t exactly going to get what they expect from a queen with you.”

“Good,” I replied honestly.  “I never intend to be what they expect…”

*****

All good things must come to an end and the freedom I found outside the walls of my city was soon to be snatched from me.  Tara was the one who came bearing the bad news, that Gwinn required my presence…NOW.

Reluctantly I obliged, though deep in my heart all I wanted to do was take the first horse I found and ride like the wind for the battle, but duty and responsibility are strange creatures and once infected with them it tends to be a lifelong affliction.  I made my way back through the city, listening to the sounds of my people, something I had never taken the time to do before.  It may have just been my reluctance to go ahead with the wedding that made me listen, but it had the effect of stiffening my resolve.  These people knew what was coming; yet they trusted implicitly that I would do what was necessary for them.  They were right too.  Yes I had made my choice the day I went out to meet Yedda, a choice to die that had been for me rather than my people, but I had to wonder how much of that choice had been mine.  As such I had to wonder had Lizzie tried to take her own life, or had those forces at play in our lives intervened.  Both our actions were against our nature, both of us reached a turning point in our lives with those decisions…my path was clear, I had to wonder what the future held for our king to be.

Though it was still many hours until the time of the wedding, Gwinn was displeased about how short a time she had to prepare me.  I ignored her complaints, did as I was told, despite the fact that I had bathed already that day and stood around ignoring all considerations of my modesty.  I was dressed in flimsy white articles that were supposed to be underwear, tied up in a corset, then sat down as Gwinn, Tara and a woman I had never met before began working on my face and hair.  Nothing was beneath their notice and I even received complaints about the state of my fingernails.  It irritated me, both that they found fault and they seemed not to understand what I had been doing over the previous weeks.

Eventually though it was done and Gwinn declared me presentable and I was left alone, still in my underwear, with a gown around me.  They had decided that the dress would crease with me sat around waiting and they would be back to help me finish when they were ready.  I could have made their lives easier, allowed some of the castle girls to help me dress, but I still felt that there were sniggers behind every smile.  So I sat there alone, miserable and wondering what my father would have thought of this situation.  The seers who he had been so trusting of had seen none of this, not that they had been any use since my change.  It was supposedly a time when all was in the balance, as if we didn’t know, and nothing could be foreseen until this time had passed.  It reinforced my own poor opinion of those who said they saw the future, if the future were clear why would we want to know it?

I could hear the noises outside, noises of happy people waiting to celebrate my wedding.  A day that should be special for them, if things did not go well it may be the last happy day they had.  For some, no for many, they would not see its like again, for many would die before all this was over.  They would give their lives for me, so I would give them this day and a king who was worthy of them.  I would smile and I would be the perfect bride for my people and my husband, most especially for my husband, for had he known how scared I was it would hurt him.  I loved the person he was before, I still loved the person he was now, but the change in roles…the change in my role especially scared me.  While on the road I was still myself, doing the things that I would have as Clifford, but as Cyrena.  In battle my sex meant little beyond a change in techniques; in the bedroom it was another matter.  I wondered what I had lost, never knowing Lizzie as a woman before I rode to battle; would it make it easier or had I missed out on something so very special?

Outside in the courtyard people were gathering, waiting for me to appear.  The unseasonably warm weather meant that all would be done in the open air, allowing Yedda to be a part of the day as I first envisioned it.  What it actually meant was far more people than I had ever imagined would be there, judging my abilities to rule and lead my men into battle on how I looked and behaved today.  Gwinn was right everything did have to be perfect; everything this day mattered, even the breakfast that had been arranged.  I had made a poor decision that morning at breakfast, but I had also made the right decision.  I had the men who would fight for me on my side, but when this was over there would be more than a few problems with the nobles.  I needed the support of my men to survive the next few months, but to run a kingdom I would need the support of many Lords.  This morning was for my men; this evening was for my nobles and tonight would be for my husband.

The women eventually returned, dressed in all their finery and I think they must have felt my sombre mood.  This might have been a wedding, but to me it was also a funeral, the death of all that I had been.  Both Tara and Gwinn were virtually silent, speaking only when it was utterly necessary to ask me to move or to lift my arms.  Eventually though I was ready, dressed in a style that I believe came from the time before my kingdom.  Long white flowing dress, lots and lots of lace and a veil to hide my face.  Flowers were placed in my hands and then the two women stood there looking at what their hard work had produced.

They seemed pleased, so I smiled for them and together with the women arranging the train of my dress I walked out to be what was expected of me, a perfect bride.

*****

The next morning I was confused.  Very confused.

William had been gentle, attentive and considerate of me and despite my prejudices I had not disliked it.  To be honest it had been one of the most wonderful experiences of my life…and it shouldn’t have been.

I wanted to get far away from this man who seemed to have an unnatural hold on me, yet part of me didn’t want to leave him.  I wanted him so very close to me.

I could have done with Yedda to talk to, to help me understand my feelings…but Yedda had left only minutes after our vows of love were exchanged.  Now on the first day of my new life I had to leave my new life behind, to fulfil the responsibilities of my old life.  Part of me wanted my new life, something had awakened deep inside me and it yearned to stay here and be with my William.

Many though would leave loved ones behind today and many would not return, the only difference in my situation was the way my life was lived in public.  I am sure there was more than one smirk as it went through people’s minds what I had been doing so few hours before.

In private I kissed William goodbye, many times, as he helped me dress, for outside no weakness could be shown.  Once outside though, the emotions were almost tangible as both human and Drow women wept for those who marched to war.  Even the Dwarven component of my forces seemed very subdued for dwarves heading into battle, though that might have had something to do with the ale that they had drank in celebration of my wedding.

“I leave my city and my kingdom in your hands my beloved…my king…” I said loudly, the formalities slightly changed with William’s new status.

“NO,” William replied forcefully, causing me some surprise.  “Your city, your kingdom and all of your people are in your hands and though we may not be with you in body our hearts are there with you.  Come back to us safely, come back to me safely.”

“If I can, I will,” I promised.  “James, lets move it out.”

“All companies, prepare to march,” James roared, to be echoed by commanders throughout the massed troops.  “If you will take the head of the column, Your Highness?”

I snatched one last glance at William, who mouthed the words ‘I love you’, to me and turned my horse to face the road.  Once I had started I could not look back, a king…or a queen going into battle looked forward, to what was to come and as I set out symbolically at the head of the column of men I could hear the orders being shouted for my army to fall in behind me.  Unlike the last time I had marched to war, with my father at the head, there was no cheering.  It was almost deathly silent, with just the weeping and the sound of marching feet reminding me that probably half a million people were standing outside the city walls watching our departure…or following me.

I think it was Millandra who broke the silence, the voice sounded like hers though bound by convention I could not turn to see.  While my home and my people were in view I could not look back…despite her absence, a song of ‘The Singer’ led us on our way.

“Let me sail, let me sail, down the Orinoco Flow,” the solo voice sang out, to be joined by instruments and other voices before the first line had finished.

“Let me reach, let me beach on the shores of Tripoli,” many thousand voices joined in, male and female, all working in harmony.

“Let me sail, let me sail let me crash upon your shore, let me reach, let me beach far beyond the Yellow Sea.”

I didn’t know the places they spoke of, and to be honest I doubt any of those who sang the song did.  But knowledge wasn’t necessary; it was a song that filled the silence.  The Drow though had other ideas rather than just filling the silence, the song started rolling up the column as only those in a specific area sang, then it would roll back down to be picked up by those who remained behind.

It changed its tone, straying far from the happy sound that had started us on this journey, to a more sombre melody.

“Turn it up, turn it up, turn it up, up, up…adieu,” rolled along the column, only to be echoed from the city.  Again and again, it kept repeating, until the voices left behind had begun to fade; long after other voices far less talented had picked up the words and joined the Drow in song.  As a finale it swung back to the happier melody, just when I thought the voices at the city were too far to hear.  I found that tradition had its place in our lives, at the front of the column unable to look back, no one saw the tears in my eyes…though I doubt mine were the only ones.

*****

It was almost two weeks later that preparations were ready.  The ground was as Yedda had suggested, a better natural defensive position may not have existed in my kingdom.  However even with the three rows of embankment and ditches, the open areas between for the archers to use to the full and the stakes lining each trench we could be beaten by pure weight of numbers.

Intelligence was sketchy at best, numbers of our enemies were now sounding far beyond the realms of possibility.  If I mobilised every man woman and child within my kingdom we would have still been outnumbered.  I had to believe the reports though, before Berlin I wouldn’t have believed that a force of that size could have existed.  No one knew how many lived within the Dark Lands and even how far they stretched was a matter of debate.  They couldn’t be just a small area on the fringes of my kingdom, there were too many of them.  They were a force that before Silvinas had been long underestimated.

“What’s his game?” I asked Michael and James before Michaels’ departure.

“At the moment he seems to be intent on sitting in the middle of nowhere, causing as much trouble as possible and doing very little,” Michael replied.

“Yes but why, what does it achieve?” I asked again.

“It gets our army out here, he wants a battle and he wants it on his terms,” James answered.  “However we will choose the ground and let him come to us.”

“Here yes we can fight this battle and win.  What about Waterloo, besides the name I know nothing of that place?” I said and Michael and James were silent. 

“Damn Yedda for not being here and damn Shakwell for never answering a question,” I shouted loudly.

“Do you trust them?” Michael asked and for a moment or two I thought about it.

“Yes,” I said.

“Well Waterloo is a good a place as anywhere,” Michael said.  “We cannot destroy Silvinas from up here, if he is down on the plain below us.  For that we need a battlefield and Waterloo is as good as any.”

“Are your men ready?” I asked.

“We just await your word…”

“Bring them to us then, as many of The Bastards forces as you can.  Let’s see how many we can wipe out here, there will be that many less at Waterloo,” I told him he saluted with his sword and was gone.

“Now we just have to be ready,” I said to James.

“We are as ready as we are ever going to be, but it doesn’t hurt to make sure…” James said and made his way off in the direction that Michael had gone. 

Now all we had to do was wait.

*****

None of us knew how long we would have to wait, Michael least of all.  His view was that if a large enough force kept harassing the main body of the enemy forces then eventually they would have to respond.  Without cavalry they would have to outnumber Michael and his force many times.  If they were unwise enough to send a small force after him Michael would wipe them out.

We had daily reports, from scouts, as to Michael’s position and the day’s engagements and sent men and horses to fill in the gaps in his force due to casualties.  The enemy though seemed unwilling to respond.  The waiting created other problems too, dissention within the ranks was growing and only Tara had anything to fill her time, dealing with a trickle of casualties.  Inaction was destroying the readiness of my troops, much longer and we would be hitting supply problems…we were going to have to make a grand gesture, something to really get their attention.  I gave the order, another two and a half thousand cavalry was to join Michael and Michael was to use them to maximum effect.

It was almost a month after leaving Des Moines, two weeks after we were ready that Michael made his grand gesture and we at last saw the results.

*****

“HORSES!  I see horses…” came the shout from the easternmost end of our defences.

“How many?” I screamed back as I fought my way past my guard to get to where they had been sighted.

“I can’t tell Your Highness,” the man answered quickly.

“Effru, can you make them out?” I asked.

“No more than three thousand, possibly less,” The Drow answered solemnly.

“Make ready, get those planks ready,” James shouted.  The men knew the routine; in moments a bridge of planks was over the ditches of our defences, wide enough for five horses to cross at the same time.  These same planks would be used to allow our retreat as each line of trenches was overrun.

“Can you see if they are being pursued?” I asked The Drow.  The Drow just shook his head.

We watched them approach, at least ten miles away at first.  They were riding hard though, too hard for a force expecting to fight again.  These were men riding for their lives, it was clear that Michael had been successful.

“Your Highness, on the horizon…” Effru whispered, a hand pointing out across the green landscape.  Though the sky was cloudless, a brilliant blue, on the horizon was a shadow.

“It can’t be…it isn’t possible…” I whispered back.  The shadow was spreading, taking up more and more of the visible horizon.  It was a horned beast, trying to reach around and capture the fleeing men.

“Believe it,” Fredrick said.  “It is real and it is coming this way.  If all else fails, if we cannot hold them here then you are to run.”

“No…” I protested.

“Listen to me Cyrena, while you live your people have hope.  While you live there will be one more battle,” Fredrick said.  “This was never meant to be the final battle of this war, you are not to die here.”

“No,” I said.  “This is my place.”

“Your Highness,” James said intruding into the conversation.  “Shut up and do as you are told.  If the time comes and this battle is lost, you will run or I will tie you to a horse personally.  Forgive me for being rude…” he hesitated a moment and looked out, “but I haven’t got the time to piss around.  John will be part of your guard with four men, keep them close and remember…use that brain when you have to fight.”

“I will James,” I said, still somewhat in awe of this man.

“Fredrick, please remember you are no longer the young man you once were.  Pace yourself,” James said turning to Fredrick.  He looked out at the horizon again.  “This is going to be a long, hard battle.”

“I will Sword Master,” Fredrick said “and James, while you are taking care of everyone else, watch yourself.”

“I will, I always do,” James said, his eyes though remained on the horizon. 

“This is it,” he shouted turning his attention back to our forces.  “All commanders ready your men, we’ll have company before noon.  Get ready lads, we have guests for dinner.”

We watched Michael’s cavalry approach, along the way stragglers could be seen losing contact with the main force as their horses were unable to continue.  Even with the pace that Michael had his men moving, the dark shadow was closing on them.  A lone figure separated from the main force heading back towards the stragglers and even from this distance I knew it had to be Thomas.  Michael could not and would not abdicate his responsibility to the majority of his men and to me.  Thomas was another matter; Thomas was my kin and would feel responsible for those men.

“They move so fast,” I said to no one in particular.  The hoard was clearly advancing on us, even faster than the horses still galloping.

“That they do,” Thurn said alongside me.  “They have the fear of The Bastard spurring them on, and that is motivation…you have never seen an orc army on the move before?”

“No, at Berlin they were there already, we just attacked them,” I admitted.

“That is no small thing,” Thurn said with a smile.  “An Orc army runs, they do not have the stamina that a dwarf squad has, but speed they have in abundance.”

“How many of them are there?” I asked unable to grasp the scale of what I was seeing.

“More than us, many more than us.  I think Michael and his men stung them.”

“Have we got enough men here?” I asked.

“We will find out soon enough,” Thurn answered.

Dwarves accompanied by human and Drow archers were taking their place on the foremost defensive embankment, the second embankment was manned by my infantry and dismounted cavalry and the third embankment was deserted.  Those left alive would man this final defence; if the battle got to there it was likely to be little more than a delaying action, allowing some of those left to escape to fight another day.  Out on the plains it was now obvious that though Michael’s force would make it to the comparative safety of our defences, the fate of the stragglers and of Thomas was in doubt.  From my elevated position on the ridge I could see what those on the ground couldn’t, the stragglers were now flanked on either side by the shadow that was the enemy force, the main body of this beast was closing the distance relentlessly.  The few hundred men, and their horses were struggling valiantly.  I could see the occasional glint of sun on metal, as armour was stripped and left behind, anything to reduce the strain on the horses.  Thomas though seemed to have no such problems with his mount, dressed in the fashion of my father and I the weight of his armour was negligible…but some of those lords were dressed in as much armour as Fredrick.  Thomas could be seen rounding up the stragglers amongst the stragglers, occasionally there was a hesitation as a horse that would go no further was let loose and the man was forced to share a comrades horse.  Each time this happened though that horse would be that much slower, reducing the chances of both men escaping…reducing the chances of Thomas escaping.

He was my kin; he would not abandon a man on the field while he lived.

Michael’s men were close now, though not yet beginning the long climb up to the ridge.  From this distance we could tell that probably more than a quarter of those who had rode with him had not returned.  There would be no wounded arriving later, those who were not with him or Thomas, were dead.  The last mile, the long uphill slog was hard on the horses, I saw Michael dismount and order others to do the same.  Some though ignored his orders, risking their tired beasts on the loose ground.  I saw one horse tumble, obviously breaking a leg on the way down and bring down at least five other horses on the way.

“EVERYBODY DISMOUNT,” I heard Michael’s shout, “AND THAT MEANS EVERYONE.”

Those that hadn’t dismounted did so, except for a small group who Michael seemed to be in discussion with.  Michael having enough of the discussion reached up and dragged one of the men off his horse, throwing him to the floor.  The others of the group soon dismounted and the cavalry came up the hill at a sprint, leading their horses.  I saw Michael pass the reigns of his horse to another and stand there looking out, looking for the rest of his men and Thomas.

Looking out, the enemy was now possibly four miles away, Thomas about two miles obviously struggling and Michael at the bottom of the hill waiting for him.  It was going to be a close thing, the horns of the mass of dark creatures was closing.  They had realised that there was but one way they were going to scale the ridge before them and it was through us they would have to come.

“Move it man, come on move it,” Fredrick shouted down to Michael.  Michael turned and looked before turning back towards his remaining men.  Michael had chosen his ground and would not be moved before he was ready.  The cavalry was now crossing the makeshift bridge, bloody and dirty men, horses gasping for breath, steaming, the sweat lathered on them.  These were men that had run for their lives rather than an orderly retreat.  Michael would not have allowed horses to get in this state unless the situation had been desperate.  I looked down below just in time to see Michael give mercy to one of the horses that had fallen, it was a clean cut across the neck by his knife, but the beast was strong.  For a second or two it struggled kicking out in its desperation, until Michael’s sword found the back of its neck.  I looked away, despite my experiences in battle; this necessity sickened me, so instead I fixed my eyes on Thomas and the men with him.

“It is time for you to move now,” a voice by my side said.  I turned to see John there, no longer my childhood friend, now my protector.  I hadn’t seen much of him since Berlin, I think he was having as many problems with my change as I was, but in that absence the child had gone and only the man was left.

“Not yet, I need to see this,” I said dismissively.

“Yes now,” he said grabbing my arm.  I looked at him surprised at this action; this went far beyond acceptable behaviour.

“No,” I repeated shaking his hand off and moving along the embankment.  The first of the stragglers had reached Michael, who was shouting and directing them.  The group was spread out though, Thomas at the rear was still minutes away, as were the enemy.  One horse in particular was flagging and Thomas was not leaving the man.  He wheeled his horse and headed back, paused by the side of the beast as the man climbed onto his horse and then began making his way with the stricken beast in tow.

The enemy let out a roar, seemingly spurred on by the sight of the two men and surged forwards even faster.  The last of the stragglers made their way past Michael, only Thomas and his companion remained, still far away from the slope.  To my right, on the makeshift bridge there was movement, I looked across and saw Thurn and his men, making their way rapidly over our defences, accompanied by a large number of Drow archers. 

The enemy was closing too fast, it now looked doubtful that they would reach Michael before they were overrun, let alone the safety of our lines.  At the bottom of the slope there seemed to be an argument between Michael and Thurn for a moment or two, though the Dwarves and The Drow accompanying him ignored it and made themselves ready.  A solid line of Dwarves stood awaiting the enemy; twice that number of Archers were arranged behind them.  A large number of Drow were also making their way down the slope carrying more arrows for their comrades down below.  I hesitated for a moment, an inexcusable sin in my fathers’ eyes, as I tried to see how I could support those down below without risking everything.  Even to my limited experience it soon became clear that those below had made their choice, only their skills could save them.

The Drow let loose their first arrows and the line of orcs nearest to Thomas fell; the enemy didn’t hesitate though, their comrades being trampled underfoot.  Again and again the Drow fired, more and more creatures being dropped behind Thomas, he had more room now.  The Drow were opening a column within the enemy forces, keeping them off his back…giving him a chance.  The Drow and Dwarves split, half of them making their way to a position partway up the bank, these Drow now began firing at the limit of their range.  Thomas had reached the Drow lines, though he was far from safe, the creatures which had flanked him were making their way up the slope.  Arrows from the Drow on the defensive embankment now joined the battle, creatures died by the hundreds, but they kept coming.

“You leave now,” John said firmly, his hand again grabbing me.

“No,” I said angry at this repeated digression and brushed off his hand.

“He wasn’t asking Your Highness,” Drurn said from the other side and the firm grip was not going to be brushed off.

“You are our responsibility,” the gentle voice of Effru said behind me.  “You can walk back to a safer position, or you can be carried.”

I glared at John then at Drurn, though I could tell there would be no arguing with them.  James had entrusted John with my safety and if nothing else fear and respect of James would overcome any fear of me.  I began making my way back towards the comparative safety of the open ground behind our defensive lines, I saw James give John a nod, again my rank was against me.  Again things such as duty and responsibility curtailed my freedoms.  I headed for my horse with just a glance towards Tara already working on some of the wounded from Michael’s raiders.  Once on horseback I again had some visibility of the enemy, though Thomas and Michael were still hidden from my sight.

Along the line as contact was made with the enemy it was announced by a roar from the Dwarves, the bows of the Drow sang out and the enemy fell by the hundreds.  The momentum though kept them moving, pushing the Dwarves back.  They held for a moment or two but soon had to retreat to the second line of defences.  I saw Thomas, Michael and Thurn make their way to the safety of our lines, with only seconds to spare as the final section came under the onslaught.

“James, we have to make the men stand; it must cost them for every foot of ground they gain…otherwise we are finished,” I shouted down to James.

“I will take one Flank, Fredrick can take the other,” James replied.  “The rest of The Archdukes can work between us.”

“They have to stand,” I said desperately.

The second line of trenches was overcome quicker than the first, the mass of creatures behind pushing the foremost into the trench, to be impaled on the stakes that lined the bottom.  Then without thought they just climbed over the bodies of their fallen comrades.

“Your Highness,” Drurn said, as the creatures began to cross over the bodies of the dead, “it is time for you to fall back.  The third trench will hold them but a minute.”

“No,” I shouted down to him angrily.  “If this battle is lost then all is lost…here we stand or here we fall.”

The bows of The Drow were still proving costly to the enemy, as the dwarves battled on the edge of the third trench shoulder to shoulder with my men, arrows passed through the smallest gap between them, invariably finding their targets with a deadly accuracy.

“Michael,” I shouted above the roar of battle.  “To me.”

He appeared in moments, obviously irritated by my proximity to the battle, I ignored his expression.

“How are James and Thurn doing on our flanks?” I asked.

“They hold, only because this enemy has little imagination,” he answered.  “They send the mass of their force directly at us, towards our most defended position, they do not worry about the cost…they just keep sending more to die.”

“When the third trench is crossed we will have to hold them here,” I told him indicating the clear ground on the crest of the ridge.

“Bollocks,” he said loudly.  “When that third trench goes, the battle is lost.  Nothing in The Kingdom could hold back that force if they break our lines.”

“Then we must hold it then.  Dismount your men, cavalry is no use here, we need everyone fighting on the line, that includes the nobles,” I said with some derision in my voice.

“I will explain the error of their ways to them,” Fredrick said with a grin.  “But you dear niece will stay up on that horse.”

“Everyone is needed,” I protested.

“Exactly and you are needed there, visible to all.  Now stop arguing, time is one thing we do not have,” Fredrick said turning and shouting orders down the line, I could hear the echoes of the other Archdukes as they each took control of their own section.  If our line broke then they would stand till the end…they knew their duty.

It suddenly became a static battle, without the option to fall back further the dwarves fought like creatures possessed.  They had the advantage of height too, ducking beneath a blade to bury an axe deep in a foe’s belly.  However pure weight of numbers was against us, they would finish us by attrition, if they lost ten for every one of my men who fell they would still win.

“James requests reinforcements on the flank,” an unknown young nobleman shouted to me from a horse.

“Tell James he has to hold alone, they can’t take much more of this slaughter…they have to break…they have to…” my voice trailed off as I looked around, in a few places my lines had pushed forwards retaking the second trench, in others it had fallen back a few paces.  The battle was not going to be won, there were just too many of them.  I stood up in the stirrups, looking down at the plain below, there were less creatures, a lot less, but they were too many for us…when they forced their way up to the ridge it was going to be a massacre.

“Michael, Fredrick,” I shouted and the two men emerged from the line, Michael with blood dripping from claw marks down his face.

“Your Highness,” Michael said as Fredrick bent over to catch his breath.

“We need to fall back, this battle is lost; there is nothing more to be gained here.  Order the officers to divide their units, one fifth to stay the rest to run for Des Moines.  With the remainder of our forces there we may hold them for a while,” I said my heart struck cold with the realisation I had doomed my kingdom and my people.

“I’m too old to run,” Fredrick said standing up.  “It would be an honour for me to remain and command those that are staying.”

“Fredrick…” I whispered barely loud enough to be heard over the roar of the battle.

“Listen, it has to be Thomas, you or I who stay; who else can inspire these men, who else can give the rest the time they need?” he demanded.

“Very well, good luck Uncle,” I said tears filling my eyes with the emotions I felt.

“Luck has nothing to do with it, we are of the same blood and this is what those of our family do.  It is what you will do if it is necessary at Des Moines…now prepare your men as I prepare mine,” he turned again and began to walk the line shouting orders as he went.

“Your Highness…” Michael began to say and I interrupted him.

“No Michael, the cavalry will have one last action in this war and it will be in front of the walls of Des Moines, you will lead that action.  Now tell the nobles and the officers that we retreat on my order and I will personally kill anyone of them who turns before the order,” I said with venom in my voice.

“Yes Your Highness,” Michael said with a smile.

As orders were relayed I could see how thin our lines were in places, orcs and goblins were beginning to break through the lines, still the arrows of The Drow felled them but with the numbers increasing it was a temporary measure.  More than once my guard leapt to my defence and though my blade remained dry the battle was getting closer and closer to me.

“We just await your order,” Michael said returning back astride his horse.

“Thank you Michael,” I replied, sickened by the fact I was condemning so many of these good men to death.

“Your Highness,” Drurn said pulling at my leg to get my attention.  “I hear drums.”

“What?” I said confused by this.

“I hear drums, listen,” he said.  I did and for a moment I heard nothing, then just above the noise of the fighting was the boom of a huge drum.  I looked around trying to figure out where this sound was coming from, could it be more troops coming to our aid…or even the enemy’s aid.  I needed to know the situation before I ordered the retreat.  If we were already cut off then the only option was to fight here.

“What is it and where is it coming from?” I demanded.  Effru pointed over the heads of my troops and the force that besieged us, I looked and could see nothing.

“Are you sure?” I asked; he just nodded.

I looked again, letting my eyes drift across the blue cloudless sky, how I wished it had rained, we could have held them off forever with rain.  As it stood it would take a miracle to save us now.

Then I saw them, our miracle…

Five specks were in the sky, at first I was sure I had imagined them, then as my eyes found them for a second time I realised that they were very real.  After a moment or two it became very clear that they were getting closer.

“What are they?” I demanded of Effru.

“The Singer, she comes in our time of need,” he shouted back.

I looked again; the centre one of the five beasts was smaller, a reddish colour and even at this distance I could see her wings were beating frantically to keep up with the other four.  The booming noise was the sound of the wings of the other four, like an army marching in step; their wings were announcing their arrival.

“The horses will panic,” Michael said turning to me.

“Then we dismount,” I said to him.

“Your Highness…” he said pleadingly.

“No Michael,” I told him.  Then I shouted so all could hear,  “HERE WE STAND, EVERY MAN TO THE LINE AND FIGHT FOR YOUR LIFE AND THE LIVES OF ALL THAT YOU LOVE.”

I dismounted and ran forward, taking a place vacated by a soldier who lay dying, an orc blade having opened him from throat to groin and took the foul beast that stood over him through the throat.  I could see either side of me the Drow, Dwarves and                        Men of my guard jockeying for position alongside me.

“The standard,” I shouted back, “I want my standard here, let the bastards know who they face.”

“Cyrena, no,” Michael said by my side once more.  “They will attack here in force.”

“EXACTLY,” I told him.  “James and Thurn need relief we shall give it to them.”

I glanced up at the dragons again, the sound of their wings was louder, but they were still far off.  Only their monumental size meant that they were visible.  If they were to be our salvation, we would have to pay for it now.

“STEADY…HOLD THAT LINE…” I shouted after glancing to my right and seeing the men falling back slightly, the order was echoed along.

“You heard the order,” Michael bellowed.  “The Queen stands here, so we stand here, now show her you deserve a queen such as her.”

The foe showed little skill, a creature was dispatched with minimum effort even a wound making it susceptible to falling beneath the feet of its kin.  Each time my opponent fell though, there was another ready to take its place.  It was an almost hypnotic rhythm, slash, slash, block…slash, slash, block…it was only when two orcs suddenly took the place of a larger goblin that I had to think about what I was doing.  I glanced upwards again, they were closer, but it would still be minutes before they reached us.

In a few minutes a battle could be won or lost; in a few minutes a kingdom could be lost.  The standard though was serving my purpose; it was drawing the mass of the enemy onto the centre of our forces.  There was less chance of them flanking us now, but in the centre we were under pressure and around me I became aware of screams of pain amongst the roar of the battle.  As I was distracted for a moment, an Orcish blade skidded off my breastplate piercing the leather armour on my arm, the pain reminding me that it was the situation here and now I had to concern myself with, if I wanted to survive this battle.  I countered low bringing my blade up into its upper thigh, the creature fell and another took its place, not concerned by the still moving bodies underfoot. 

The Drow were joining us on the line now, arrows gone they were quick to join the fray.  It was a blessing and a curse, a well-placed arrow allowed a brief respite before the next foe.  Their presence though filled the gaps in the rapidly depleted line of my men.  A hand on my shoulder suddenly pulled me out of the line and the battle, Michael effortlessly slipped into the gap I vacated and I found myself facing Fredrick.

“You are needed along the line,” he shouted.

“What do you mean?” I demanded, angry to be dragged from the battle.

“There,” he pointed towards where the horses had been left; some half dozen people were making an attempt at mounting the skittish beasts.

“You deal with it,” I shouted angrily.

“No, we deal with it,” he replied and was suddenly pushing me towards the horses.

“Duke Wilfred,” I shouted as we got close enough to recognise the man.  “May I ask what you are doing, there is no use for cavalry here.”

He turned around with a shocked look on his face, the men with him turned in what was obviously an aggressive manner then stopped as Fredrick sort of growled at them.  The growl was echoed on my right hand side, I looked down and saw Drurn standing there fingering his blood covered axe almost lovingly.

“Should you decide you must leave the field, Syracuse will have a new Duke before the sun sets,” I said to him.

“Rather I would relinquish my title and lands than stay here, this is not a battle it is a slaughter and it is we who are being slaughtered,” he shouted at me.

“At least here you have the option of a quick death, a blade in the belly is a long lingering death,” I said.

“You wouldn’t,” he replied.

“No, Her Highness wouldn’t, however all she needs to do is say the word,” Fredrick replied before I had a chance.  “Now get back to your men before I do the job myself.”

“The man is a coward,” Drurn said the contempt in his voice obvious.  “Kill him and leave his body as a warning, then at least he will be some use to us.”

“The option is yours,” I said.  The man hesitated a second or two before making a move back to the battle.  “Let his horses loose,” I told Michael.  “He may not be so quick to run, if it is on his own feet that he has to depend for his salvation.”

“I wouldn’t like to have to depend on anything about that man for my salvation,” Michael replied as he slapped the horse.

I looked back over our lines towards Yedda and her unknown companions.  We only had to hold them back mere minutes now and the sight of The Singer seemed to strengthen the resolve of those who fought.  I made my way back to my place in the line, but was unable to force my way through the solid wall of men fighting.  I waited a moment or two and a dwarf stepped back, stunned by a blow that had caught his helm, I slipped into his place and dispatched the goblin before it realised what had happened.

I could see on the plain that many of the creatures no longer had their attention on us; they were now staring at the approaching dragons.  In some places gaps were appearing where no enemy took the place of those that had fallen. 

The five dragons were close now and though Yedda may have been impressive in size, the other four were at least a third larger.  They gained height, and wheeled as if they were a military formation, so that they were running parallel to our lines.  As they dropped in height they gained speed until they were a mere twenty or thirty feet off the ground, this meant that the dragons furthest from us were far below us due to the slope.  With a sound like the roaring of a thousand furnaces, they let loose the flame deep inside them…and the creatures on the slope were obliterated.

I could feel the heat roll up the slope to my position, if we had been closer to the edge at the first line of trenches we would have lost men.  A thick acrid smoke filled the air blocking my view for a second or two, as the smoke blew away I was able to see that the slope had been cleared, only a few creatures remained alive on the slope.

“Come on let’s finish the job,” I shouted.  We now only faced those enemies who had overrun the trenches, now we outnumbered them many times over and my men took the battle to them with relish.  At the end of their run the dragons again climbed and again wheeled around and began to rain destruction on the plains below.

The battle was won and if I was honest all the forces that The Kingdom, The Drow and The Dwarves had mustered had little to do with it.  Our salvation was entirely due to the dragons…and with those on our side we had a fighting chance, no matter what ‘The Bastard’ threw at us.

*****

It was dark by the time the battle was finally over, dispatching hideously burned dark creatures was not a pleasant task and to a certain extent it tempered the celebrations of our victory.  Our casualties also tainted the joy; almost two thousand cavalry had perished before the battle itself started.  A full third of my men were dead or so badly wounded that they would be no further use to us.  It was a callous way of assessing casualties, but this was just the first battle and in such a defensible position we had faced only a small fraction of the forces that we would yet have to face.

The sadness though didn’t stop the singing and drinking, people who had been expecting to die before the day was out, still lived and in their minds that was a reason for celebration.  With how dire the situation had been I could understand their joy, however I could find no joy from this battle.  Shakwell had played no part in the battle and he played no part in the celebrations, the ancient wizard seemed to blame himself for the death and destruction.  Yedda and her companions continued their offensive long into the night, seeking out small bands of Orcs and Goblins in hiding and destroying them with a seemingly inexhaustible supply of flame.  When eventually they decided to rest, they settled on the plain below far from our positions.  I waited for Yedda to come to see me, but after an hour it became obvious that she wasn’t.  So I made my own way down on my horse.

The five dragons were silent as I approached, only accompanied by my guard.  I knew that they had seen my approach; the glowing embers that were their eyes were fixed on my party from the moment we began down the slope.

“Yedda?” I said as we got close to them.

“Go back Hon, this is not exactly a healthy place for you,” Yedda answered.

“Yedda, what’s wrong?” I asked.

“That has nothing to do with you,” one of the other dragons answered swinging a huge head around to block me.  For a moment or two my horse tried to shy away, when I eventually brought her back under control the members of my guard had placed themselves between the dragon and me.  For a moment I am sure the dragon was about to attack, until Yedda intervened.

“Some of those are my kids,” Yedda snarled.  “You touch them and you will be answering to me and believe me, you might be a big bastard, but I have a thousand years of nasty tricks that you don’t and that makes me one bitch you don’t want to fuck with.”

“We are your kin, not these,” the dragon replied swinging it’s head around to look at Yedda.

“Kin, you call yourself kin?” Yedda said.  “I come asking for a debt to be paid, a debt long overdue and what do I get?  I’ll tell you what I get shit, delaying tactics and when I do eventually get away four bloody youngsters after a thrill to help me.”

“What unnatural hold do you have on the mother of my mother?” the dragon demanded bringing it’s head back down to my level.

“Hold, who could hold her if she did not wish it?” I asked.  “She is here because she cares and loves, no other reason.”

“How can one such as her care for one such as you?  You are here too short a time for their to be bonds between you and you are a creature of magic…perhaps if I kill you my kin will be released from this servitude?”

“I wouldn’t do that,” Yedda replied with some of her humour back in her voice.

“Would you stop me, do you think you could?” the dragon asked.

“No, I wouldn’t even try,” Yedda admitted.  “But up there at the top of that slope is Shakwell and he quite likes this kid, sees her as the salvation of the land and possibly the one thing that can ease his guilt for letting Silvinas loose.  If you touch her I put your life expectancy at less than a day…if you are really lucky.”

“You wonder why you were not welcomed, this is the company you keep,” the dragon replied angrily.

“I only came down to thank you for your assistance,” I said trying to bring some order back to the situation.

“We neither require nor desire your thanks,” the dragon answered.  “This we do for her and her alone.  Though others of our kind may question the debt that is owed to her, we do not.  Now that debt has been paid and if nothing we can say will change her mind then we will take our leave of you.”

“Nothing will change my mind,” Yedda replied.  “Just as nothing would change my mind back then; I do what I feel is right and always will.”

“I doubt you shall be welcomed next time you venture to see your kin,” the dragon replied stretching its great wings.  With a massive downbeat it launched itself into the air, followed quickly by the other three dragons.

“Welcomed…I have had warmer welcomes from farmers whose cattle I have eaten,” Yedda shouted after them.  “I’ve had more enthusiasm suggesting a pig roast for a Jewish wedding…I’ve know more sociable hermits and though they were covered in crap at least their brains weren’t full of it too.”

“Sorry,” I said after the dragons had been lost in the darkness.  “I didn’t mean to cause you problems.”

“There are problems in my life, many of them associated with you,” Yedda said seriously.  “None however are caused by you.”

“I have messed things up for you here though,” I protested.

“No, you probably got me out of a rather sticky little situation.  They would quite happily drag me off against my will, they would have killed you without a second thought, but they wouldn’t fuck with Shakwell,” she replied.

“Drag you off, why would they drag you off?” I asked.

“Because you my dear are supposedly a bad influence on me, corrupting me and all that crap.”

“Me corrupt you?” I said aghast at the suggestion.

“Exactly, they don’t know me very well, do they?” she replied, sounding like the old Yedda again.  “Lets head up to the gang, they are a hell of a lot more fun than the company I’ve been keeping this last few weeks.”

“Yedda, thank you,” I said with all seriousness.  “You saved us, another few minutes and the battle would have been lost.”

“I’m just sorry I wasn’t here earlier,” she said sadly.  “It might have saved a few more people.  Besides you saved me from a life of boredom when you came to me in the forest, you helped me save the ones I had to leave behind and you gave me the chance of getting back in with the Dwarves.”

“But we still owe you far more than…” I began to say, but Yedda interrupted me.

“It is what friends do and as a friend you don’t keep score,” Yedda said firmly, her head levelling with me and causing my horse to panic again.  “We are in this shit together and if you want to talk payback, lets hear all the dirt about your wedding night…”

I hesitated a moment, I wasn’t too happy about discussing such things with Yedda, let alone in front of my guard.

“Listen you guys,” Yedda said regarding my protectors.  “How’s about you lot pissing off back to the party, Cyrena and I will take a slow walk back and have a gossip on the way?”

Drurn hesitated for a second as did John, neither willing to leave me out on the plain with only Yedda to protect me.  Effru seemed to naturally defer to Yedda and began leading his men away. 

“Look she is safe here and you can watch us from the top of the hill…or we can just go elsewhere…” Yedda told them.  “Far away from where you are…”

John and Drurn led their men away without argument, though I could tell that neither was happy about the situation.  Yedda made no move though; she obviously wasn’t in too much of a hurry herself.

“Come on then,” she said.  “I can tell that something is on your mind.”

“Well,” I said embarrassed by the subject.  “I didn’t hate it…and to be honest I didn’t want to leave William, I love the person who he was and I think I love the man too.”

“In these times that alone is a blessing,” Yedda replied.  “You have found someone to care for, who cares for you too.  When you get back, hold him tight and never let him go.”

“I was worried it was all part of the gods games,” I admitted.

“Possibly, but most of their games tend to be a lot more obvious and less subtle.  I don’t doubt that you marrying William was part of the game, but love I think is beyond them.  They wouldn’t have needed you to fall in love either, you know your duty and would have done it without question.”

“Is it wrong though?” I asked.  “I was a man, I was a prince and for a short time a king.”

“Nah, no such thing as right and wrong in matters of the heart, all that counts is yours and Williams happiness, anything beyond that is all a load of crap.  Are you happy?”

“Yes,” I admitted.  “Though I wish I was there, or he was here.”

“Let’s get this war won then and you can have many happy years together, but you better not start neglecting me…”

“Neglect you, never,” I told her, I wanted to slip off my horse and hug her tightly.

“Good,” she said.  “Because you have a long term houseguest, it looks like you have another disowned female on your hands.”

“With the deal you and Clive have going, you can pay rent though,” I said with a smile.

“Pay rent, by the time Clive and I have finished, I intend to buy your little castle…you can pay me rent dear,” Yedda chuckled.  “With a decent marketing campaign I might just be able to buy this kingdom…then after I put my own man in charge you and I can piss off and have some fun.”

“What about William?” I asked.

“No men, it will be a girls only trip; perhaps bring Tara and Millandra along too and we can see what trouble we can cause.  I think I can corrupt all three of you given enough time.”

“I wouldn’t think anything is beyond you,” I told her.

*****

The next morning we had our last war council.  The loss of the other four dragons had affected the morale of my men and the confidence of those present at the council.  With those four we could have guaranteed victory, the enemy would have stood no chance.  Without them, all hung in the balance again.

“We have two choices,” I said.  “We finish this at Waterloo as was planned…or we go home and wait…”

“Is that a question?” Thurn asked.  “Is there a choice?  We finish this or die trying.”

“We have suffered grievous casualties,” Fredrick said.  “Many will have to remain here or make their own way back to Des Moines, but beyond that there is no other course.  We finish this now and forever.”

“We die with you by our sides, or we fight alone,” Millandra said.

“You will not fight alone,” Thurn replied.  “Never will The Drow fight alone, for they are my allies.”

“Not alone,” I agreed.  “Alone all will perish, together we have a chance.”

“That then is that,” Yedda said.  “Wake up Shakwell, get your men together and lets go.”

“Shakwell doesn’t sleep,” I told her.  “He is preparing himself for the battle.”

“Hoarding his strength has done nothing before, he has faced Silvinas again and again only to fail.  It’s time for him to trust in others, time for him to risk everything.  It’s time for him to put his arse on the line too, then maybe we can win this,” Yedda said.

“I know that my friend,” Shakwell said joining us.  “But it brings so much death, when it is just Silvinas and I there are far fewer innocents caught up in the battle.”

“They give their lives for what they believe, for their families and freedom,” I told him.  “The thing is to make sure that others do not have to make the same sacrifice, to make sure that we finish it.”

“Yes, we finish it,” The Wizard said.  “Too many people have died because of Silvinas, it is time for the killing to end.”

“Well its three days march to Waterloo, lets move it out and finish it,” I said loudly.

*****

It was a subdued march; we had too much on our minds for it to be anything but subdued.  Tara had one of the most difficult decisions, to stay with the wounded or to see this through to the end.  She chose to come with us, though I could tell that she was uneasy about her decision.

I kept Yedda close, which meant I spent a lot of time with Shakwell.  I learned a lot about the man, rather than the legend he had become.  He shared one thing in common with Yedda, beyond his long life.  He cared about everyone and every death because of Silvinas, he considered his failure.  He was not a sociable man, he was not a happy man…but deep in my heart I knew he was a good man.  That though was the revelation, that he was a man and so very flawed.

The others, who I considered my companions, spent most of their time with their men.  I think they needed the closeness of kin at this time and as for the Archdukes, they like I did their duty…it was what we did.

We camped early on the third night; reports were coming in that a force already awaited us at Waterloo.  So a mere hours march from the field, behind the safety of a low ridge of hills we camped and let the men rest.  I wonder how many, like me, found sleep something that eluded them that night.  Company was far more important than conversation that night…

I spent the night in the company of Tara and Yedda.  Others joined us for a while as we joined other groups for a short time eventually though the three of us were alone, except for my guard, ever present but slightly more discrete than they had been.

“I am here because I have to be, as is Yedda, why must you come with us tomorrow?” I asked Tara.

“Because someone has to be there to see it and because I have to see this through to the end,” Tara said.  “Most importantly though, because my friends will be facing danger and if they face danger then I should be by their side.”

“That is a good a reason as any that I have heard for being here,” Yedda said.

“Fear, duty and responsibility are the reasons that most people quote,” I said.  “Love of friends is a reason I can believe in.  I’m sorry about the situation with you and your father, I shouldn’t have put you in that situation.  Will you forgive me?”

“It is forgiven and forgotten,” she said with a wistful smile.  “My world has got so much bigger since we met, it takes a while for the scale of the things happening to sink in.”

“Don’t I just know it,” I told her.  “This world is changing so fast, I don’t know how anyone can grasp it all.”

“You don’t,” Yedda said.  “You go along for the ride and enjoy it.  Things should be changing for the better after tomorrows battle, then we can sit back and take a long look at the world we helped create.”

“And if we don’t like what we create?” I asked her.

“Well change it, believe me the first time is the most difficult after that it gets easier,” she said.  In the darkness could be heard a far off noise, the noise of the enemy waiting for us over the hills.

“Do you hear that?” Yedda asked.  “That is our destiny awaiting us, after we face that we have nothing to be afraid of.”

I believed her.

*****

A small group of us crested the last hill before the majority of our forces, to assess the situation.  The dark hoard awaited us; from this vantage point, we could see the immensity of the forces arrayed against us.

“How many do we face?”  Tara asked with fear in her voice.

“Just one,” I replied, “in the middle there with the clear area around him.  He is the only one we face, the rest are but mere inconvenience.”

“We will not ride through this force, like we did at Berlin, they are too tightly packed together,” Michael announced suddenly.

“Are you sure?”  I asked, as this seemed to be the least costly way of attacking The Bastard, himself.

“Believe me, if we hit that force at the gallop there is nowhere for them to break to.  In their desperation, they will turn and fight and we will lose,” Michael replied.

“James, any suggestions?”  I asked.

“You need only to get to that man there?” he asked pointing to the clear area about a third of the way into the force, perhaps a mile from the edge.

“Get me there and protect us while we do what must be done, if you can do that then the battle is won,” Shakwell said turning to face James.  “Beyond that nothing matters as all that holds this force together is the fear of him, without it they will turn on each other or flee.”

“I can think of only one way,” James said, “we do not fight the army, we just fight our way in to Silvinas.  If we have the infantry in a wedge protecting the cavalry and the Drow, we might get there.  Though without Silvinas dead, escape will be impossible.”

“That sounds like a plan to me,” I said.  “Lets mount up, Tara you stay near John at all times.  John keep an eye on her, please.”

“I don’t need a…” Tara began until she saw the look in my eye.

I turned away from the view across the plain and faced the people who had meant so much in my short life.

“If we do it here and now, we finish it for good.  Fail and if we are lucky it will be something our children or our children’s children have to face, if we are unlucky it is the end for all we love.  You all know the objective of this, what must be done.  If I fall who will take my place and do what must be done…no matter what the cost?”  I looked around the faces waiting for an answer.

“I will!” came a shout from Fredrick.  “Should you fall, I will give my life for the opportunity to take him with me.”

“As shall any of us, brother of mine, the ties of blood bind us strong, as does marriage…we know our duty we will not fail you,” Thomas shouted loudly, getting a cheer from my other uncles.

“As shall The Drow,” Millandra announced and turned to look at Thurn.

“I must decline this honour, I never liked magic and I will not make a promise my lads or I cannot keep,” Thurn said looking around at all of us.

“Why couldn’t you keep it?”  Michael asked.  He was as confused as the rest of us were by this comment.

“Because, if you want to stand a hope in hell of getting anywhere near him, you are going to need an edge on this chisel of yours.  The Dwarves are that edge, we will crack this rock wide open, if you James and your men can keep them off our backs as we go?”

“My men will hold them, while they live,” James assured him.

“Then let us do battle and lets make it something worthy of a song or twelve,” Thurn said with a huge grin.

“What about Silvinas and his magic?”  I asked remembering the devastation within the cavalry, as we became the object of his attention at Berlin.

“That is something I can help with,” Yedda rumbled, “I can divert his attention for a while and also soften up this rock that you feel you must crack, Thurn.  Who knows I might just get lucky.”

“Do not underestimate him Yedda,” Shakwell said in a serious voice, “his powers have grown over the years, he is a foe far more powerful than you.”

“Ah well, he has to hit me first and I guarantee I know some tricks that The Red Baron never thought of.”

“Who is this Red Baron?”  I asked,  “another dragon?”

“You just keep doing your thing kid and when we are done you and me are going to have some long talks, I deserve some fun after all this shit.”

“We will,” I promised her, “good luck all of you and may your gods be with you this day.  Lets move it out.”

*****

As a solid phalanx of men we began moving, the Dwarves at the apex led by Thurn and his men, infantry on the outside, archers and cavalry inside.  It was a huge lumbering formation; all the benefits of being mounted were lost.  Michael had me surrounded by the largest men on horseback at the centre of the formation with Shakwell, James was somewhere near the apex of the formation.  The five miles, or so, to the leading edge of the enemy was covered more by the enemy moving rather than us.  A roar from above, moments before Thurn’s men made contact announced Yedda’s entry into the fray.

“Watch your beard Short-stuff,” she shouted and I looked up just in time to see the flame erupt from her and impact somewhere ahead of me unseen.  A sizzling ball of flame passed over us through the place where Yedda should have been, except that she had rolled onto her side and turned at a right angle to her original direction of flight.

“Too old and too slow, Silvinas,” Yedda roared, flame escaping her mouth in her amusement.  “My turn now.”

She was gone from my sight within seconds and I turned my attention back to the battle around me.  I couldn’t see anything, deep in the centre of the formation, I was as safe as if I had remained at home, an unacceptable situation while my men fought and died.  I at least needed to know how the battle faired.  I urged my mount on and began to push through the mass of cavalry towards the Dwarven apex and James.

“James what is the situation?”  I demanded on seeing him just at the rear of the Dwarves, despite his supposedly secure position behind Thurn’s force his blade was wet with blood.

“Yedda gave us an entry into the mass of the enemy, though we have achieved little since.  They keep throwing their heaviest forces against the Dwarves, not just individual Ogres and Trolls but squads of them.  The dwarves will not break, but soon they will be gone.” 

“Get Millandra up here,” I shouted, within a few minutes Millandra was with us, Michael keeping close to her.

“We are floundering,” I told her, “the Dwarves cannot make any headway, can some of your men give them some room up there?”

“Arrows will do little against a Cave Troll or an Ogre,” she replied looking out over the Dwarves, “but an arrow in the eye may make them think twice before getting too close.  I will have my hundred best archers here immediately.”

She turned and was gone, with Michael following; I pretended not to see his disapproving look at my present position.

“You should be somewhere safer,” James said, some form of unspoken communication passing between them.

“No I need to be here, I need to see what is happening as I am supposed to be in charge here.  Back there I would not believe I was in a battle.”

“The battle will be on us soon enough, the rate of attrition of the Dwarves means that within ten minutes or so, they will be on us,” James said grimly

“All the dwarves gone?”  I said aghast at such a thought.

“Gone to the halls of their fathers, their axes wet with the blood of those who fell before them and what an honour guard they take with them.”

I looked out over the apex to the fighting in the distance, if it was not for the fact that the enemy had swarmed around the formation, the rear half would have not yet engaged them.  The sounds of battle though were louder now and I realised that the hope we had of getting Shakwell and I to Silvinas, was now a vain hope.  The weight of numbers was just too great and all my forces would be long gone before we reached them. 

“We need to break out the cavalry, in here they are no benefit at all, only a small proportion of our forces are actually doing the fighting,” I told him firmly.

“There is no room though,” he protested.

“We make the room then, make them step back and then we can let Michael loose.  Here at the moment we will be swamped and still not get to The Bastard.”

“If you can get the room, Michael will use it,” he said after a moment or two.

I turned my horse and began moving back through the tightly packed formation, it was barely moving at all.  I spotted Michael and Millandra.

“Michael,” I shouted loudly getting his attention.

“Yes Your Highness,” he said the two of them approaching me.

“I am going to get you some space on the right.  I want the cavalry to use that space and make their way up to the head of the formation clearing the way.  We are bogged down here and at this rate we will die here.”

“All cavalry make ready to advance on the right,” he boomed above the even closer sounds of battle.  “Get me that room and we are ready.”

“Millandra all your men not supporting Thurn’s men are to start clearing our right flank.  Then they are to support the cavalry, tell Fredrick to provide infantry support and have Shakwell speak to Yedda,” I told Michael.

“He will not want to, he is hoarding his powers,” Millandra said.

“He can hoard them all he wants, but it will do him little good if he is dead,” I shouted back at her, this was a desperate situation; all could be lost here so close to a possible victory.

“I shall explain the situation, personally, Your Highness.  What message do you want passed to Yedda?”  Michael asked.

“Clear the ground on the right flank, get us some space to work in.”

Movement began within the restrictive formation, the cavalry like me moving over to the right with the Drow.  This thinned out the defending infantry on that side leaving us in a precarious position if there had been thought on the side of the enemy.  As it was, though they carried on throwing themselves at us in the same fashion.  A whoosh of wings announced Yedda’s flight over us, one side of her body seemed to be scorched and her left wing was tattered in places.  Obviously, she had caught the edge of one of those blasts of power, which Silvinas seemed to produce so effortlessly.

She let loose a blast of flame again, I was close enough to the edge of the battle to see the effects, even the largest Ogre was reduced to a charred heap in the fire that came from deep inside her.  The Drow opened up with their bows preventing the space being filled by new enemies, taking row upon row down under the onslaught of arrows.

Yet they still came.

Yedda made a second pass, possibly giving us two hundred and fifty yards of space now and the bows continued their merciless cull.

The enemy hesitated…the gap remained open…we had them.

“All cavalry CHARGE,” I shouted urging my mount on to breach the gap first.  The men and Drow on horseback keeping pace easily, the dwarves of my guard, though struggling to keep up.

“Move it or we die here,” Michael screamed, appearing by my side unbidden Millandra close to him.

“Lets teach these vermin how we dance, here on the kingdoms land,” he said with a grin.

We began our charge up the right flank, our way clear and only the right hand side having any contact with the enemy.  Though this was not to last, the Dwarves were too soon on our left and the enemy was ahead.  Arrows from the Drow following us, and those within the formation of the Dwarves, were taking their toll, dropping row after row of creatures in front of us, giving us some room for when we hit…and then we hit them…hard. 

The battle blurred, into a struggle for my life, one creature after another fell beneath my sword and after a while I realised I had no idea what was happening to the battle.  I needed to assess the bigger picture.

“Are you hurt?”  Michael asked as I suddenly fell back, where he appeared from I had no idea.

“No I need to see what is happening, how far have we penetrated?”

“We are deep within them now, maybe two thirds of the way to Silvinas, if he hasn’t retreated,” Michael answered.

“He is confident and arrogant, he will stand to the end.  Keep them moving, I will be back soon.”

“Your Highness, watch yourself,” he said and turned back to the battle.

I fell back to the first of the Dwarves.

“Where is Thurn, does he still live?”  I demanded of a Dwarf leading a small squad.

“He lived but a short time ago,” he said with a grin that broke through his blood-matted beard.

“Yow fare you?”  I asked concerned that some of the blood might be his.

“Tis a fine day for sport such as this, Thurn is that way,” he said gesturing with his axe.

I headed in the direction indicated and soon came across Thurn and only a few of the faces I had come to recognise, he must have seen my expression at seeing so few.

“Do not worry, losses have been grave, but not as bad as it would seem here.  They are elsewhere taking charge and adding support where needed,” he shouted up to me.

“How are we doing, I have lost track of things since the charge?”  I asked him.

“I have told you before about hanging back, to get a view of the whole picture.”

“And what exactly have you been up to then?”  I indicated his blood-spattered appearance.

“Well I had a few disagreements with some orcs…” he replied his grin getting even bigger.  “We have gained some decent ground with your little charge, but now I think they have the measure of us, they are now just trying to stop us gaining ground.”

“What of Yedda?”  I asked, her form having been absent for a while.

“She has retreated to lick her wounds, she caught a couple of love taps from Silvinas that though they hurt her, she shrugged off as if they were nothing.  But she took a big blast, nearly knocked her to the ground, she made for safety, though she wasn’t flying too well.”

“I hope she isn’t too badly hurt…”

“So do I, her presence here is something that has been invaluable,” Thurn replied seriously.

“How do we get to The Bastard now, have you any tricks up that rusty mail sleeve of yours?”  I asked him.

“I have plenty of tricks, but none fit for here,” he replied his grin evaporating from his face.  “We get to Silvinas over the bodies of the dead, theirs and ours.”

“Well let us make sure it is their dead, not ours,” I said making his customary grin return to his face.

“Aye, let us do that.  Lets move it out lads and take this battle to them.”

*****

Now comes the time, that must I speak of the deeds of hero’s and the many ways they died.  All who braved that battle were heroes, many died unrecorded in their valour, but some as the Dwarves say died a death to sing about.

Sword-Master James, known as Jimmy the Lance, leading at the apex of our forces was cut off, as the men following him were slaughtered.  Alone, outnumbered and knowing what he faced he stood tall and proud.  Individually at first they attacked him, blade met blade and all who stood before him fell.  They then fell on him in a pack, attacking from all sides, wounding him again and again.  Yet, when they stepped back he still stood and the dead at his feet had grown.  A squad of ogres approached, called by whatever authority there was in that force, huge beasts armed with spears more akin to a tree trunk than a spear.  They were to kill him from afar, so no more would fall beneath his great blade.

“My life for my kingdom and my life for my Queen,” he shouted loud enough for his men to hear and charged them.  Six ogres stood before him, four found death before his body was spitted and thrown to the hoard.

Michael of the Horses, dancing with the devil, found his fate and his place next to the Lady Melinia.  Though she will be disappointed at his early arrival, she will not begrudge him his place, for it was well earned.  It was earned as he lead yet another cavalry action to clear the way ahead.

The cavalry, so few by then, rallied again and again to his call, knowing full well that each time might cost them their lives.  But that was the measure of the man; his men would die for him, for they loved him.  At the apex again, that place of death for so many the Lady Millandra’s horse fell beneath her, in that mass of creature’s intent on death, she fell and there she should have died.  Michael and a few of his men, fought around her, as she was trapped beneath the beast that she had ridden.  Michael dismounted and despite the blades, teeth and claws that tore flesh from his body, he pulled her free and placed her on his horse with the last of his strength.

The Lady Millandra looked imploringly at him and shouted, “Michael no!”

“The choice is mine and mine alone.  I give my life for you now, as I would have for your mother.  Keep her safe lads, now don’t fail me,” he answered, slapped the horse and turned to face his fate.  They kept his wish though many fell protecting her, for they would not fail him while they still lived.

Thurn of the Dwarves, died with his axe wet and there is no doubt of his entry into the halls of his forefathers.  His force stripped to help others and by the grievous losses, that he had taken, he concentrated on reinforcing our beleaguered right flank.  The enemy, seeing the weakness that was caused by our cavalry using that side to launch their attacks again and again, were concentrating forces there.  There as men turned and fled against the relentless onslaught, Thurn and less than one hundred dwarves stood. 

Goblins and Orcs fell beneath the relentless rhythmic pounding of the axes, the cave trolls so far from their deep holes in the earth, as were the dwarves, were a different matter.  Cave Trolls, they haunt the nightmares of all dwarves and one who encounters one in a deep dark shaft is unlikely to escape.  His men almost turned and fled as the beasts approached…almost.  The trolls were clustered together, unwilling to associate with the other creatures of the hoard, only brought here by some tie to Silvinas.  They fought as a group, maybe as many as four hundred of them, but many times the number of dwarves that faced them.

Thurn stepped forward to challenge the leader; a strange truce seemed to form over the section of the battlefield as the two of them squared off.

“My, aren’t you a big bastard,” Thurn said the grin never leaving his face despite the fear that these creatures must have invoked in him.  The troll being a simple creature just grunted in reply, understanding of Thurn’s speech was within its grasp, but acknowledgment was against its nature.

The Troll swung its blade at the figure of Thurn and he ducked under it effortlessly, though had it made contact no armour would have protected him.  As the great beast regained its balance, the axe of Thurn made contact deep in its belly and it fell.  For a moment or two none moved, the swiftness of the fall of the Troll surprising all, then the truce broken the battle started again with a roar.

“Lets show these overgrown cave maggots what it means to face a dwarf in the open,” Thurn shouted launching himself at the approaching Trolls.  His men as one followed him, men and Drow joining them, though still vastly outnumbered.

As he fought his way through the mass of trolls dodging the blades as they swung at him, his men were spurred on, as were others.  It seemed as if none could stop him.  Then as he faced, yet another of the great creatures a sword tip pierced him, driven through the mail shirt he wore and out the rear stained with blood.  The Troll lifted him up, thus impaled to regard him closer and with the last of his strength the axe of Thurn claimed its last victory, thrown it cleft the skull of his tormentor.  As he lay on the floor dying, his nephew made sure he had his axe in his hand, not that any would question the honour of Thurn in the next life.  But to list the battles he had won would have wasted much good drinking time and yes, his death was worthy of a song or twelve.

*****

“Cyrena…” someone shouting drew my attention away from my grief and the battle, I looked down from my mount and it was Uncle Fredrick.  His huge figure seemed slick with blood.

“I have failed us all, I have killed everyone in my arrogance,” I shouted down to him.

“Stop being so bloody stupid,” he shouted back at me.

“They are dead, Thurn, James and Michael,” I tried to explain, looking around only the guard of the Dwarves and the Drow were keeping them off me at the moment.  I couldn’t tell how many casualties were in their ranks.

“Silvinas lives, as do you and Shakwell,” he shouted back to me.  “You are my kin and my kin does not give up, while there is still breath in their body, let us put an end to this slaughter and do what must be done.”

“Yes,” I said pulling my thoughts back together, “yes, let us end this now, it can’t be that far to The Bastard.  Where is Shakwell?”

“That’s more like it, we have a little escort for you and Shakwell, though your mount will be no use to you.”

I slid off the mare and around me the Drow seeing this did too, the Dwarves moved in close to protect them as they did.  Fredrick led the way over to where all my uncles were clustered around Shakwell, with some of their men and a number of the Drow.

“We are ready Shakwell, have her do it.”  Thomas said making me wonder what they had planned.

“Silvinas is that way,” Fredrick said indicating with his sword, blood and flesh clinging to it.  “Don’t stop for anything, Thomas will make sure Shakwell gets there, you are my responsibility.  If I fall keep going, don’t fight just keep moving...do you understand?”

“Yes,” I replied, my mouth dry and my heart pounding.

“Here she comes,” came a scream from behind me and a shadow passed over us.  It was Yedda her flight lumbering and much of her body burnt, she was barely twice the height of a man off the ground and if a troll or an ogre had reached up he would have touched her.  Her flame though was as strong as ever, though uncharacteristically she made no comments.

“Move it out now…”  Fredrick roared, “Archers support us, everyone else protect the queen and Shakwell with your lives.”

The bowstrings of The Drow sang as arrows began flying down the corridor that Yedda was opening, I glanced back at them they were virtually unsupported, this was their last act, they could gain us a matter of moments before they were swept away.  Someone pushed me and I began running, up ahead a crackling blue sphere of energy hit Yedda square on, she didn’t even try to avoid it, I doubt she actually saw it and she was gone from my view.

We were running, I have no idea how many of us, Fredrick up ahead barged an Orc out of the way with his shoulder.  The creature staggered for a moment and attacked the man on my left, he disappeared and someone replaced him.  The arrows were still flying past us fewer now and Fredrick’s great sword cleared the way for me without slowing us down, the creatures knocked out of the way without resorting to finishing them off.  One goblin I did slash at but the man on my left intervened, his heavier blade knocking the creature down and away from me, I mumbled my thanks, but he too was gone, to be replaced again.

Suddenly the formation came to a crashing halt, we had hit the outer ring defending Silvinas.  I tried to make my way forward to attack the enemy but Fredrick pushed me back, back to safety where I could see little.  I looked around trying to find a place where I could be of use, but it was too tightly packed.  A hand grabbed me and I was thrust forward into a clearing, through a gap before me stood Silvinas a crumpled mass to one side of him was Yedda.

“Oh my aren’t you a pretty one?”  Silvinas said leering.

“I am going to kill you,” I answered gripping my blade tighter.

“But you have to be able to move, to do that pretty one.  I think we will celebrate my victory together.”

I tried to move, my body was out of my control, I watched as I allowed the blade I held to slide from my fingers.

“That’s better, why don’t you come over here with me?” he asked.

To my horror, I did, I walked over to stand next to the enemy of everything good, the creature who had destroyed a world to make his own fantasies come true.

“Leave her Silvinas,” Shakwell shouted being thrust into the clearing.

“Why, because The Great Shakwell decrees it?  I think not.”  Silvinas replied, there was a hum in the air, my skin tingled for a moment, and I was free.  I looked around the circle we were in was closing rapidly behind Silvinas, my men and my family just holding one section.

“Quickly Shakwell,” I screamed, “they come.”

“He needs to batter down my defences first, that will take time and by then you will all be dead.”  Silvinas said with a grin and I realised it was a trap.  This is what he had wanted.

“Not you though, you are too pretty to die too soon.”  Silvinas added.

“Kill him now!” came a shout from what I had assumed was the dead form of Yedda, her head raised and flame erupted at the mass of creatures closing in on us, Silvinas turned to face her and my hand found the dirk that Lizzie had insisted I carry.

I thrust it deep in his back, upwards underneath his ribcage; he twisted pulling the blade from my hands.

“Do…you…think…you…can…kill…me?” he asked panting out every word in his pain, his hand reached behind him and he pulled out the blade.

“That hurt you little bitch,” he said advancing on me blade in his hand.  He clumsily thrust it at me but the ceramic plate turned it.

I knew this man could be hurt now and I intended to make sure he knew it

I grabbed his arm under my armpit as the blade skidded off, lifted my knee to his groin hard and as he dropped down I slammed my head into his nose.  I felt little pain from this, but the helm on my head made a firm contact.  He pulled me down with him and we were wrestling on the floor, I tasted blood as I bit deep into his fat cheek.

“Cyrena move,” I heard Shakwell shout and Silvinas rolled me over so he was sat on top of me.

“You can’t do it with the girl here can you Shakwell?”  Silvinas taunted.

“Do it now…”  I screamed at him.

He hesitated…

“Do it Shakwell, or more will die,” Yedda shouted at him, “finish him for us.”

I glanced in the direction of the sound and realised that we were right by her and the burnt smell filling my nostrils was her flesh.

Shakwell still hesitated…

“DO IT, OR THEY ALL DIED FOR NOTHING!”  I screamed.

“See he can’t do it,” Silvinas said looking down at me.  Then his look of joy changed to fear and his eyes fixed on Shakwell, I looked up in time to see a ball of violet light approaching us at a fantastic rate…and my world went black.

*****

I awoke to blackness, a cold blackness and darkness without form.  I tried to move, but I could feel nothing.

I started trying to panic, I screamed and no sound could be heard.

It was dark…

It was cold…

I wept without tears or sound.

Time means nothing in the dark; I know it was a long, long time I was there screaming and crying unable to do, see, hear or feel anything.

It was so dark…

It was so cold…

I was so scared…

“Whatcha crying for?” came a voice in the darkness.

“Who’s there?”  I tried to scream, but no sound broke the silence.

It was dark…

It wasn’t silent though; I could hear someone singing…a melody without words, then words as well.

“Jungle life, I'm far away from nowhere. 

On my own like Tarzan Boy.”

“YEDDA…”  I tried to shout.

“Hide and seek,

I play along while rushing cross the forest. 

Monkey business on a sunny afternoon.” 

The voice was getting further away, I began to panic again and scream and still nothing came out.  Eventually the voice was gone again and alone in the dark and the cold I wept silently for an age.

“Hitler, has only got one ball,

Goering, has two but very small,

Himmler has something similar.

But poor old Goebbels has no balls at all.” 

Sound again broke the silence, it was nonsense, but it had to be Yedda.

 “Yedda!”  I screamed as loud as I could the sound faded for a while then came back.

“Maybe there's a God above

And all I ever learned from love

Was how to shoot at someone who outdrew you.

And it's not a cry you can hear at night

it's not somebody who's seen the light

it's a cold and it's a broken Hallelujah

Hallelujah

Hallelujah

Hallelujah

Hallelujah”

 

“Yedda!”  I shouted again as the singing stopped.

“Is that you kid?” came her distant voice.

“Yes,” I shouted, with what I shouted I don’t know, I couldn’t feel anything of my body and I know I hadn’t breathed for the months I had been here.  The most unnerving thing though was the fact that I couldn’t hear myself talk, the only thing that broke the silence was Yedda’s voice.

“Are you sure?” she asked, “I did go mad for a while, you might just be another of my hallucinations, trying to make me stop singing so I can go mad again.”

“Its me I promise,” I wept.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, its me, where are you?”  I pleaded.

“An interesting question that, I was going to ask you the same thing as I have no idea where I am or even where my body is.”

“Yedda I’m scared, it’s so cold and dark here…”

“Well I’m here now,” she said her voice a lot fainter.

“Yedda?”  There was no reply.

“DON’T LEAVE ME!”  I screamed, but she was gone again and I screamed and wept again.

*****

My grief was interrupted after a long time by another song of Yedda.

 

“You get a shiver in the dark
It's been raining in the park but meantime
South of the river you stop and you hold everything
A band is blowing Dixie double four time
You feel all right when you hear that music ring.”

“Yedda!”  I shouted again.

“Ah I wondered where you had got to,” she replied from the darkness.

“I didn’t go anywhere…”  I protested.  “You did.”

“I wouldn’t know how to move, let alone leave you,” she answered sounding close now.

“I didn’t move…”  I protested, crying again now.

“Easy Cyrena,” she said gently, “it is probably this place, rather than either of us.”

“I don’t want you to go again, please don’t leave me.”  I begged her.  “Please don’t leave me in the dark and alone again, please promise me…”

“I can’t promise Hon, I don’t know how to stop it.”  She replied her voice full of sorrow, now further away.

“Yedda you’re going again…”

“Don’t worry I will sing louder.”  She shouted back, but she was gone before she could start.

*****

It was a long time before she came back, as she did often for what seemed to be many lifetimes.  She sang and we grabbed a few words of conversation in the dark and for a few moments that her unseen presence was there, I was not scared and I was sure I wasn’t mad.  Other times when she was away there was the silence…and worse than the silence the half heard whispers of unknown things living or existing within that void.  Once I was even sure I heard Silvinas, screaming in his rage.  While Yedda was there though I was safe.

When she was gone though…

“Cyrena…” a different voice broke through my tears and madness.

“Who’s there?”  I asked, scared of this strange intrusion into my hell.

I was falling and I hit the ground with a thump, breath being forced from my body.  I gasped a lungful of air something on top of me restricting that breath and I opened my eyes.

Light…I could see light and I could hear sounds…people around me in panic.

The weight lifted off me and I was able to stand up.  People were around me and the weight that had lifted off me was Shakwell.  I looked around trying to recognise people, I could see no faces I knew.

“Cyrena?” someone shouted, I turned and saw John, older and bearing a scar on his face, a faded scar.

“John?”  I asked unsure, scared, I reached down for my blade, but it was on the field of battle as was the dirk that Lizzie had insisted on.  I backed off and suddenly strong arms grasped me lifting me off the ground.  I fought and kicked as hard as I could to get away.

“No Cyrena,” a voice said behind me, “its me William, you remember I was Elizabeth.”

The arms released me and I turned around, there was William…my Lizzie.

“Am I back?”  I asked unsure.

“Yes, we thought we had lost you…” he said anguish on his face.

“I was so scared,” I replied, tears forming in my eyes and a great sob escaping me, “I was so scared and alone.”

He held me tight, even through my armour I welcomed it and cried in his arms for a long time.

“I never gave up hope,” he whispered to me, I looked up and he was crying too.

“Never leave me alone again…promise me…”  I pleaded.

“I promise…” he said pulling me tighter.

“Yedda couldn’t promise me…how can you…where is she?”  I looked around I couldn’t see her.  “She was with me in the dark, she kept coming where is she?”

“She lives?”  Shakwell asked.

“If that is living yes,” I answered, looking at the frail figure of the man I had known.

“If she lives, I will find her, I owe her that,” he said, with a strange tone of voice.  This was a man who was accepting the inevitable; this was a man who did not expect to live.  I looked around again at the people there, things had changed in my absence and people had changed.

 

“Why has everyone changed so much?”  I asked William.

“Because you have been lost three years…” he answered and my world went black for a while.

I woke up in the kitchen, with Gwinn bending over me, her face tear streaked. 

I looked around at the people at the doorway, stood there peering in, not daring to enter and face Gwinn’s wrath, William kneeling by my side and the girls pretending to work.  Everything was so familiar, as if I had never been away.

“I’m home.”  I told them all.

*****

For two days I rested, as did Shakwell, he was a mere shadow of the man that I had known.  It was the third day before I managed to get out of bed, despite the protests from Gwinn.

“Gwinn you have been as a mother to me for so long, for that I am eternally thankful and always you have my utmost respect.  Now though I need to find out what has happened in my absence, I have been away too long.”

“Cyrena, Tara said you must rest for at least a week,” she said trying to guide me back to my bed.  During the day she had not left my side, during the night William was sat there, watching me as I slept.

“I need to see Shakwell, I need to see William, I need Henri and I need some food,” I said looking around the room for clothes.  “I need something to wear as well.”

“You need peace and quiet, you need to rest young lady,” Gwinn said firmly.

“I need noise, people and I need some food…please Gwinn, too long have I been alone in the darkness…I can’t be alone again.”

She relented and once again I was mistress of my home, once again I had an escort of Dwarf, Elf and Man and once again all deferred to me, not that I wanted it.  I could see why my uncles had been happy to leave The Kingdom in the hands of William; who would knowingly take on such a responsibility?

Sat down with breakfast people began arriving, Henri unchanging as ever a mere three years making little difference.  William, older with worry etched on his face, Tara no longer a girl, but a confident woman with a maturity gained in the horrors of battle.  Then there was Shakwell…a mere shadow of his former self.

“Why am I alive?” I asked him.

“It is my fault,” Shakwell said wearily.  “I could not bring myself to kill you and Yedda.  Instead I sent you away.”

“Where?” I asked.  “There was nothing there, just whispers and Yedda.”

“The place where the magic comes from, nothing can exist there, yet energy can never be destroyed.  Those who are lost there exist until the patterns of energy that make up a person are lost, even then they are never truly gone, but becoming part of the whole, unable to retain their individuality.”

“Shakwell,” I said gently, “that means little to me.  All I know is it was dark and Yedda was there sometimes.  What of Silvinas can he escape?”  I asked the thought of The Bastard free on the land once more bringing terror to my heart.

“He is energy without form, without form he cannot escape.  For me to find you I had to exist in two worlds, I needed an anchor to hold me in place.  Without that anchor I would never escape from that place, even then it was almost beyond me.”

“What of Yedda?” I asked.

“If she is there I will find her, but for a short while I must rest and gather my strength,” he looked around pleading with his eyes to be allowed to leave us.

“Go rest my friend,” I said gently.

“Thank you Ma’am,” he replied his voice flat and emotionless.

“And Shakwell…” I said as he started to depart, he stopped and looked at me.  “My Kingdom thanks you for doing what had to be done on the field of battle, I though thank you for finding me.”

“It had to be done…it all had to be done…how could I leave you there?” he said emotionally and left without waiting for an answer.  The others around the table were silent, unwilling to break the silence the wizard left behind him.

“He will find her, even if it costs him his life,” William said a hand slipping across the table to grasp mine.

“I know,” I replied my mouth suddenly very dry, I gave his hand a reassuring squeeze “Now tell me what has happened in OUR Kingdom over the last three years…”

The Kingdom had been grievously hurt by the battle; Fredrick had also died on that field of battle with so many of my friends, with too many men.  Thomas, Tara and Millandra had survived the battle and as Shakwell had said, the foe had run at the fall of their leader. 

But what a cost…

Things were recovering slowly.  My uncles had decided the leadership of William would stand, as I was not dead according to Thomas until my body was seen.  It was a technicality, but they were in agreement that William was still the best choice to rule, it gave the people hope that I would return as Shakwell had promised.  Few beyond William still had hope though after three years.  So I let him continue…as king and he is the wisest king that there has been since the time of Eric.

A week after my return on a autumn evening as the sun was setting, we bade farewell to Shakwell once more.  With little ceremony and just a few mumbles a select few saw him vanish to the world and as I slipped an arm around my husbands waist and pulled him close to me, I wondered if we had seen the passing of a legend and perhaps the passing of an age. 

I wonder what the new age will bring?

EPILOGUE

The sky is lightening now; a dark blue has replaced the black of night.  Only the brightest stars still remain visible…it is cold here, yet I wait, for I have known a cold that chilled me far deeper.

I am a creature of magic, as much as my beloved is too, I though have been to the place where magic comes from and though it terrifies me…still it is part of me.  In my dreams I am still there.

In the darkness of the night, I still wake up scared, the fear of the isolation and the dark returning in an all consuming terror, I will listen to William breathing next to me.  His breathing reassures me that I am not alone, this time.  Sometimes I will get up and quietly walk through to where my two children sleep, just to check that they are still safe.  Only then, I can return to the warmth of my bed and try to sleep again.

Sleep though is a thing that often eludes me at this time my thoughts are elsewhere.  Yes, it has been seven years since I returned, nearly ten and a half since Silvinas fell.  I still think of my friend Yedda.  Yedda was wrong though, there was something to be afraid of. 

I am still scared of the nothing that was that place.

During the day I walk in the woods of the Drow and expect the sound of her singing to greet me or to hear the deep rumble of her laughter.  In the dark though I weep silently, unwilling to awaken my husband and cause him worry.  I weep with the thought of her being out there alone...in the dark and the emptiness...she so liked company. 

I cry with that thought often.

Last night though was different, more real, even intruding on the dreams of William and the children, a dream so powerful that while awake I still heard it.  There was nothing to see just voices…voices in the dark.  Yedda and Shakwell…out there lost together in the darkness…

“Yedda, my strength is not enough, I cannot do it!” the ancient wizard screamed.

“Come on, your nearly there…I don’t think you want another year of ‘One Man went to Mow’,” Yedda answered as cryptic as ever in her humour.

“Anything but that and those damn green bottles…AGHH…YEDDA IT HURTS!”

Then it was lost to me; it was just whispers again, many people talking too far away to make out what they were saying.  Are they the voices of all who are lost in the darkness? 

I am sure though I heard Yedda’s voice once more, though as I stand here watching the sun rise the doubts assail me again…did I hear it…did I hear any of it?

“That’s the way…lets get our arses out of here kid,”

I have been here since I heard that, waiting for her, waiting for my friend to return to me…I am a creature of magic, as is my husband and as are my children, it is their birthright.  Their dreams were disturbed as were mine last night, something was happening in that place where the magic comes from.

Now as I stand on the walls I wonder; the pastel colours of daytime are trying to drive away my thoughts of night.  Behind me stand a Dwarf, a Man and an Drow, all have lost family in the war that we fought, all have lost loved ones due to me.  Why should I expect a loved one to return, when they do not have that hope? 

I do hope though.

Shakwell promised, if he could, he would find her, though his strength was all but gone.  I wonder, is he still searching for her in the blackness or is he lost to us too.

All I know is that she is not here; is she still lost in the darkness?

Was it all a dream?

Did I really hear them in that place?

Have they escaped that place only to find themselves lost elsewhere?

As the sun rises the questions and doubts of the night will be driven away and answers will be sought for more immediate questions.  Few now give thought to those who were lost to us ten years ago and many say I should accept the fact they are gone.  Not those who knew The Singer and The Wizard though, those that knew them will never forget.

I hope that she is somewhere, even though she is not here, teaching her songs to a new people, a people that need her and a people who will love her...as we did.  For this world will be a sadder place without the songs of The Singer and such as her will always be needed…a little magic will always be needed in this world.

...Finis

~A Fistful Of Dragons~ © 2002 by Hypatia
~Illustrations~ © 2002 Digital Blasphemy
All Rights Reserved. These documents (including, without limitation, all articles, text, images, logos, compilation design) may printed for personal use only. No portion of these documents may be stored electronically, distributed electronically, or otherwise made available without express written consent of the copyright holder.

A Sneak Peek of ‘For A Few Dragons More’ (Coming Soon...) “Speedbird 472, climb flight level 80, squawk ident,” came the nasal tones of Manchester ATC through the headset. “Climbing flight level 80 now, Speedbird 472,” the co-pilot responded almost automatically.  At this stage in the take off the senior pilot was doing most of the work, but as Captain Jenson was so keen on saying ‘flying wasn’t the work it used to be’. “Should be a quiet trip, they don’t look like much trouble and the Atlantic hasn’t any weather to speak of,” the co-pilot said. “Hey Dave, don’t go saying things like that…you never heard of Murphy?” Captain Jenson said.  “Saying things like that is tempting fate, next thing you know we will find we have sixteen aged rock-stars in first class, just waiting for an excuse to kick up a rumpus.” “Nah, the most they will be getting up to is a game of bingo, if they are feeling really frisky.  With how old that lot look, it will be a case of seeing how many survive the journey.” “See there you go again, do you realise how much paperwork a sudden death generates?” Captain Jenson asked. “Speedbird 472, climb flight level 130, no speed restrictions…what the…” the ATC voice took on a worried tone then ceased. “Speedbird 472, turn right and climb…oh shit climb…” the ATC screamed.  Captain Jenson throttled up the engines and turned the aircraft hard right while climbing.  The air speed began dropping rapidly as the Boeing 767 tried to perform the acrobatics being demanded of it. Something big and red passed down the port side, both crew sat there looking at each other for a moment.  Only the stall warning brought the immediate urgency of the situation back to them.  Captain Jenson let the nose drop and the airspeed again began to climb. “Speedbird 472, can you identify that traffic…it came from nowhere?” the ATC asked in a slightly relieved tone of voice. “Are you telling them?” the co-pilot asked. “Telling them what, that we just had a near miss with a large red dragon being ridden by a geriatric man in a dress?” Captain Jenson asked. “I’m glad you said that, because if I had I would be doubting my sanity,” the co-pilot replied. “Believe me I am doubting mine…” “Speedbird 472, can you identify that traffic?” the ATC asked again. “Negative Manchester,” Captain Jenson responded.  “It was obscured in light cloud…it’s coming your way you should have visual in a moment.  Can I suggest calling out the fire and emergency crews…it looked rather pissed off.” ***** When Shakwell risked all to save his friend Yedda, he knew he was weak and he knew that the chances of success were slim, but it is what one does for a friend.  What he and Yedda didn’t expect though, after two millennia living in The Kingdom, was to find themselves high above the outskirts of Manchester…only two years after they left.  More unexpected though was the awakening that Janet Shepard, hairdresser and Liverpudlian socialite had…waking up after a night on the town, with a hangover from hell, in the middle of a field surrounded by Orcs and looking like Sylvester Stallone on steroids.  In all things there must be balance, if five tons of dragon and an old man come through the void to our world, then five tons of living creatures are taking their place in The Kingdom…why have the unexpected party of silent Dwarves, that have appeared in Des Moines, taken to sleeping in trees?  Could this have something to do with those damn Elves?

Authors Note: Yes, I know you have been waiting damn near forever for this and I apologise profusely for the delay.  As you might (or might not) have noticed, I have been very much absent from the lists of new stories last year.  What have I been up to; well I have been busy trying to learn everything that I didn’t know about writing and that was a hell of a lot.  Anyhow I haven’t learnt everything but I have reached a point where it is all that my mind can take for the moment.  Now I at least know when I am doing things wrong, but it doesn’t necessarily mean I will change…I would rather be happy about a story than right. I have had a number of versions of this conclusion, following many different paths.  Sometimes the paths have been very dark; others have played out to an unsatisfactory conclusion.  This is the best of the bunch and has a storyline that I am happy with, at least for the moment.  If it worked for you please tell me and I can see what else I can write that pulls your strings, if it doesn’t work for you please tell me too…I am willing to listen to criticism and I do take note of everything that is said. This is the end of Fistful of Dragons; I have got a good idea for a sequel, ‘For A Few Dragons More’ and possibly as far as ‘The Good, The Bad and The Greek’, but at this time they are very much unconnected ideas floating around in my head, when it does erupt it will be posted as one large story and that way you should avoid delays like this, as I tend to get diverted by other things while trying to write.  It isn’t fair that I should make you wait this long again for a conclusion to a story, and once again for that I apologise. Hypatia

Back to Hypatia's Story Page...

Click Right Mouse Button Anywhere On Page For Site Menu...

SCRIPT FREE SITE MENUHomeWhat's New Today?My Own ThoughtsTG Fiction LibraryBuffy Fan FictionAlternate UniversesDownloadable TEXT StoriesMy Favorite Games, Fanvids, Music, Etc.Favorite LinksAppreciation For Your SupportDisclaimers, Warnings, And Legal StuffEmail Beverly